UC-NRLF 


?iii : 


By 


¥&)f*3&SrtOQ  i^JONf 


jjihu  ■■■iwniiim  in^wwww 


BY  FRANK  R.  STOCKTON". 


THE    CLOCKS    OF    RONDAINE,    AND     OTHER 
STORIES.     Illustrated.     4to,  cloth      .    .     .     net    $i 

PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED.     Illustrated.     4to, 
cloth net    $i 

THE    FLOATING    PRINCE  AND   OTHER    FAIRY 
TALES.     Illustrated.     4to,  cloth      .     .    .    .     net    $i 

ROUNDABOUT    RAMBLES   IN   LANDS  OF  FACT 
AND  FANCY.     Illustrated.     4to,  boards      .      net    $i 

TALES    OUT    OF    SCHOOL.      300    illustrations. 
4to,  boards net    $1 

A  JOLLY  FELLOWSHIP.    Illustrated,     nmo,  net    $1 

THE  TING-A-LING  TALES.     Illustrated  by  E.  B. 
Bensell  net    $1 

THE  STORY  OF  VITEAU.         With    16    full-page 
illustrations  by  R.  B.  Birch,     nmo     ...     ml    $1 


THE 


Floating  Prince 


AND    OTHER 


FAIRY    TALES. 

BY 

FRANK    R.   STOCKTON 


NEW  YORK 

CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS. 

1916 


COPYRIGHT    BY 
CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

The  Floating  Prince i 

How  the  Aristocrats    Sailed  Away  ;    A    Sequel    to   The    Floating 

Prince 25 

3.  The  Reformed   Pirvte 47 

4.  Huckleberry 74 

5.  The  Gudra's  Daughter 84 

6.  The  Emergency  Mistress 102 

7.  The   Sprig    of   Holly 121 

The  Magician's   Daughter  and  the   High-Born   Boy 129 

Derido  ;   or,   The  Giant's  Quilt 153 

The   Castle  of  Bim 173 


33803 


List  of  Illustrations. 


The  Pirate  Sitting  in  Front  of  his   Cottage Frontispiece. 

PAGE. 

The  Giant  Looked  .bewildered 4 

The  General  tries  to   Secure  an  Admiral 6 

The  General  and  the  Admiral  led   the  Procession 11 

The  Giant  and  His  Army 13 

The  Kingdom  of  Nassimia  Afloat 15 

The  Company  began   to   Move  On 19 

The  Admiral  at   Night .  27 

The  Aristocrats  Winding  Up  the  City 31 

The  King's   Consternation ..............  37 

The  Prisoners  Escape 39 

The  Watch  on  the  High  Tower 42 

The  School-Master  and   Head-Boy   Embrace  .   .    .    , 43 

The  Babies   in  the  Sweet   Marjoram  Beds 48 

The  Reformed   Pirate  is  the  Jolliest  Man  Afloaj 54 

"  It  seems  to  Me  that  It  couldn't  be  Better,"  said  the  Condensed  Pirate  60 

The   Condensed  Pirate  Climbs  Up  the  Outside  of  the  Steeple  ...  69 


6  LIST    OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

FAGE. 

"Don't  you  see?"  asked   the   Old   Fellow   .............  77 

The  Boy  and   His   Grandmother 80 

The  Fair  Lady  of  Renown 81 

The   Gudra  and   His   Daughter   Start   on  their  Journey 86 

"i  shall  not  fail  now,"   said  the  gudra 91 

The  Professor  of  Motto-Painting  Paints  a  Motto  on  the  Curious  One's 

Head Q7 

The   Curious   One  reads   His   Mottc ioo 

Jules  and  the  Little   Man 103 

"Robbers,"   said   the  Bear,    "that's  good!      Robbers,   indeed!"  .    .    .  no 

"This   is  the  last  Sprig   in   the  whole  Forest." 123 

The  Six  Applicants  who  Wished  to   be   Helped   out   of  Trouble    .    .  130 

"  Oh,   tell  it  to   me,"    exclaimed   the  Gnome 136 

The  Witch  '  Searches   for  the  Key 139 

The  Hippogriff  Gains  the   Secret 140 

The  two   Giants  bring   in  the  Sedan-Chair 145 

FlLAMINA    AND    THE    HlGH-BORN    BoY    RlDE    AWAY 151 

Loris  Follows  the  Short  Man x74 

The  Ninkum  and  Loris   take  Dinner •  • J79 

The   Ninkum  finds  Laub  in  the  Mine ...........  184 

The  Giant  welcomes   His   Guests 188 

The  Ninkum  and  His   Company   enter  the   City *92 

The  Giant  puts  His  Arm  through  the  Doorway 198 


THE    FLOATING   PRINCE 


AND  OTHER 


FAIRY   TALES 


THE    FLOATING   PRINCE. 


THERE  was  once  an  orphan  prince,  named  Nassime,  who 
had  been  carefully  educated  to  take  his  place  upon  the 
throne  of  his  native  country.  Everything  that  a  king 
ought  to  know  had  been  taught  him,  and  he  was  considered,  by 
the  best  judges,  to  be  in  every  way  qualified  to  wear  a  crown  and 
to  wield  a  scepter. 

But  when  he  became  of  age,  and  was  about  to  take  his 
place  upon  the  throne,  a  relative,  of  great  power  and  influence  in 
the  country,  concluded  that  he  would  be  king  himself,  and  so  the 
young  prince  was  thrown  out  upon  the  world.  The  new  king  did 
not  want  him  in  his  dominions,  and  it  was  therefore  determined,  by 
his  teachers  and  guardians,  that  he  would  have  to  become  a  "float- 
ing prince."  By  this,  they  meant  that  he  must  travel  about,  from 
place  to  place,  until  he  found  some  kingdom  which  needed  a  king, 
and  which  was  willing  to  accept  him  to  rule  over  it.  If  such  a 
situation  were  vacant,  he  could  easily  obtain  it. 


THE  FLOATIXG  PRIX.CE  AXD  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


He  was  therefore  furnished  with  a  new  suit  of  clothes  and  a 
good  sword ;  a  small  crown  and  a  scepter  were  packed  into  his 
baa-;  and  he  was  started  out  to  seek  his  fortune,  as  best  he  could. 

As  the  prince  walked  away  from  the  walls  of  his  native  city, 
he  felt  quite  down-hearted,  although  he  was  by  nature  gay  and 
hopeful.  He  did  not  believe  that  he  could  find  any  country  which 
would  want  him  for  a   ruler. 

"That  is  all  nonsense,"  he  said  to  himself.  "There  are  always 
plenty  of  heirs  or  usurpers  to  take  a  throne  when  it  is  empty.  If 
I  want  a  kingdom,  I  must  build  up  one  for  myself,  and  that  is  just 
what  I  will  do.  I  will  gather  together  my  subjects  as  I  go  along. 
The  first  person  I  meet  shall  be  my  chief  councilor  of  state,  the 
second  shall  be  head  of  the  army,  the  third  shall  be  admiral  of  the 
navy,  the  next  shall  be  chief  treasurer,  and  then  I  will  collect  sub- 
jects of  various  classes." 

Cheered  by  this  plan,  he  stepped  gayly  on,  and  just  as  he  was 
entering  a  wood,  through  which  his  pathway  led  him,  he  heard  some 
one  singing. 

Looking  about  him,  he  saw  a  little  lady,  about  five  inches  high, 
sitting  upon  a  twig  of  a  flowering  bush  near  by,  and  singing  to 
herself.  Xassime  instantly  perceived  that  she  was  a  fain',  and  said 
to  himself:  "Oho!  I  did  not  expect  a  meeting  of  this  sort."  But 
as  he  was  a  bold  and  frank  young  fellow,  he  stepped  up  to  her 
and  said :  "  Good-morning,  lady  fairy.  How  would  you  like  to  be 
chief  councilor  to  a  king?" 

•'  It  would  be  splendid  !"  said  the  lively  little  fair}',  her  eyes 
sparkling  with  delight.     "But  where  is  the  king?" 

"  I  am  the  king,"  said  Xassime,  "  or,  rather,  I  am  to  be,  as  soon 
as  I  get  my  kingdom  together." 

And  then  he  told  her  his  story  and  his  plans.  The  fairy  was 
charmed.     The  plan  suited  her  exactly. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


"You  might  get  a  larger  councilor  than  I  am,"  she  said,  ''but 
I  know  a  good  deal  about  government.  I  have  been  governed  ever 
so  much,  and  I  could  not  help  learning  how  it  is  done.  I'm  glad 
enough  to  have  a  chance  to  help  somebody  govern  other  people. 
I'll  be  your  chief  councilor." 

"All  right,"  said  the  prince,  who  was  much  pleased  with  the 
merry  little  creature.  "Now  we'll  go  and  hunt  up  the  rest  of  the. 
kingdom." 

He  took  the  little  fairy  in  his  hand  and  placed  her  in  one  of 
the  folds  of  his  silken  girdle,  where  she  could  rest,  as  if  in  a  tiny 
hammock,  and  then  he  asked  her  name. 

"My  name,"  she  answered,  "is  Lorilla,  chief  councilor  of  the 
kingdom  of — what  are  you  going  to  call  your  kingdom?" 

"  Oh,  I  haven't  thought  of  a  name,  yet." 

"  Let  it  be  Nassimia,  after  yourself,"  said  Lorilla. 

"  Very  well,"  answered  the  prince,  "  we  will  call  it  Nassimia. 
That  will  save  trouble  and  disputes,  after  the  kingdom  is  established." 

Nassime  now  stepped  along  quite  briskly,  talking  to  his  little 
companion  as  he  went,  and  explaining  to  her  his  various  ideas  re- 
garding his  future  kingdom.  Suddenly  he  stumbled  over  what  he 
supposed  was  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree,  and  then  he  was  quickly 
raised  into  the  air,  astride  of  the  supposed  tree-trunk,  which  seemed 
to  have  a  hinge  in  it. 

"What  now?"  said  a  great  voice,  and  the  prince  perceived  that 
he  was  sitting  on  the  knee  of  a  giant,  who  had  been  lying  on  his 
back  in  the  wood. 

"Don't  be  afraid,"  said  Lorilla,  looking  out  of  her  little  ham- 
mock.    "  He  won't  hurt  you." 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  the  prince,  "  I  did  not  see  you,  or  I  should 
have  been  more  careful.  How  would  you  like  to  be  general  of  the 
army  of  the  kingdom  of  Nassimia  ?  " 


4  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"That  sounds  splendidly!"  cried  little  Lorilla. 
The  giant  looked  bewildered.      He    could    not   understand,  at 
all,  what  the  prince  was  talking  about.     But  when  Nassime  explained 


"THE  giant  looked  bewildered. 


it  all  to  him,  he  said  he  would  like  very  well  to  be  head  general 
of  the  army,  and  he  accepted  the  position. 

Rising  to  his  feet,  the  giant  offered  to  carry  the  prince  on  his 
arm,  so  that  they  could  get  along  faster,  and  in  this  way  they  traveled, 
all  discussing,  with  much  zest,  the  scheme  of  the  new  kingdom. 

About  noon,  they  began  to  be  hungry,  and  so  they  sat  down 
in  a  shady  place,  the  giant  having  said  that  he  had  something  to 
eat  in  a  bag  which  he  carried  at  his  side.  He  opened  this  bag,  and 
spread  out  half  a  dozen  enormous  loaves  of  bread,  two  joints  of 
roast  meat,  a  boiled  ham,  and  about  a  bushel  of  roasted  potatoes. 

"Is  that  the  food  for  your  whole  army?"  asked  Lorilla. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


"  Oh,  no,"  answered  the  giant,  who  was  a  young  fellow  with  a 
good  appetite.  "I  brought  this  for  myself,  but  there  will  be  enough 
for  you  two.  I  don't  believe  I  should  have  eaten  it  quite  all,  any- 
way." 

"I  should  hope  not,"  said  the  prince.  "Why,  that  would  last 
me  several  weeks." 

"And  me  a  thousand  years,"   said  Lorilla. 

"You  will  talk  differently,  if  you  ever  grow  to  be  as  big  as  I 
am,"  said  the  giant,  smiling,  as  he  took  a  bite  from  a  loaf  of  bread. 

When  the  meal  was  over,  they  all  felt  refreshed,  and  quite  eager 
to  meet  the  next  comer,  who  was  to  be  the  admiral,  or  commander 
of  the  navy,  of  the  new  kingdom.  For  some  time,  they  went  on 
without  seeing  any  one,  but,  at  last,  they  perceived,  in  a  field  at 
some  distance,  a  man  on  stilts.  He  was  tending  sheep,  and  wore 
the  stilts  so  that  he  could  the  better  see  his  flock,  as  it  wandered 
about. 

"  There's  the  admiral !"  said  the  giant.  "  Let  me  put  you  down, 
and  run  over  and  catch  him." 

So  saying,  he  set  the  prince  on  the  ground,  and  ran  toward  the 
shepherd,  who,  seeing  him  coming,  at  once  took  to  flight.  His  stilts 
were  so  long  that  he  made  enormous  steps,  and  he  got  over  the 
ground  very  fast.  The  giant  had  long  legs,  and  he  ran  swiftly,  but 
he  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble  to  get  near  the  man  on  stilts,  who 
dodged  in  every  direction,  and  rushed  about  like  an  enormous  crane. 
The  poor  frightened  sheep  scattered  themselves  over  the  fields,  and 
hid  in  the  bushes. 

At  last,  the  giant  made  a  vigorous  dash,  and  swooping  his  long 
arm  around,  he  caught  the  shepherd  by  one  stilt,  and  waving  him 
around  his  head,  shouted  in  triumph. 

The  prince  and  Lorilla,  who  had  been  watching  this  chase  with 
great  interest,  cheered  in  return. 


THE  ELOATEYG  PRIXCE  AXD   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


"Now  we  have  an  admiral/'  said  the  fain",  as  the  giant  ap- 
proached, proudly  bearing  the  shepherd  aloft.  "  Don't  you  think  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  get  out  your  crown  and  scepter?  He 
ought  to  understand,  at  once,  that  you  are  the  king.-' 

So  Nassime  took  his  crown  and  scepter  from  his  bag,  and 
putting  the  one  on  his  head,  held  the  other  in  his  hand.  He  looked 
quite  kingly  when  the  giant  came  up.  and  set  the  shepherd  down 
on  his  knees  before  him,  with  his  stilts  sticking  out  ever  so  far 
behind. 


THE   GENERAL   TRIES   TO    SECURE   AN   ADMIRAL. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you."  said  the  prince,  "and  I  herewith  make 
you  admiral  of  my  royal   navy." 

"Admiral?"  cried  the  poor  frightened  man.  "I  don't  under- 
stand." 

"Oh,  it's  all  right."  exclaimed  the  merry  little  Lorilla.  as  she 
slipped  out  of  the  prince's  sash,  and  ran  up  to  the  shepherd. 
"We're  going  to  have  a  splendid  kingdom,  and  we're  just  getting 
together   the    head    officers.     I'm  chief  councilor,  that    giant  is  the 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


general    of    the    army,  and  we  want    you    to    command    the    navy. 
There'll  be  a  salary,  after  a  while,  and  I  know  you'll  like  it." 

As  she  went  on  to  explain  the  whole  matter  to  the  shepherd, 
his  fear  left  him,  and  he  smiled. 

"  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  be  your  admiral,"  he  then  said,  to  the 
prince,  whereupon  the  giant  lifted  him  up  on  his  feet,  or  rather  on 
to  the  stilts,  which  were  strapped  to  his  feet  and  ankles,  and  the 
affair  was  settled.  The  party  now  went  on,  the  giant  and  the  man 
on  stilts  side  by  side,  the  prince  on  the  giant's  arm,  and  Lorilla 
in  Nassime's  sash. 

"What  other  great  officer  must  we  have?"  asked  she  of  Nas- 
sime. 

"  The  chief  officer  of  the  treasury,  or  chancellor  of  the  exchequer. 
I  see  him  now." 

It  was  true.  Along  a  road  in  a  valley  below  them  a  man  was 
walking.  Instantly  all  were  excited.  The  giant  and  the  man  on 
stilts  wished  to  run  after  the  new-comer,  but  the  prince  forbade  it, 
saying  it  would  be  better  to  approach  him  quietly. 

The  man,  who  halted  when  he  saw  them,  proved  to  be  a  clam- 
digger,  with  his  clam-rake  over  one  shoulder,  and  a  large  basket  in 
his  hand.  The  prince  did  not  waste  many  words  with  this  person, 
who  was  a  rather  humble-minded  man,  but  briefly  explained  the 
situation  to  him,  and  told  him  that  he  was  now  the  chancellor  of 
the  exchequer,  in  charge  of  the  treasury  of  the  kingdom  of  Nassimia. 

The  man,  remarking  that  he  saw  no  objection  to  such  a  position, 
and  that  it  might,  in  the  end,  be  better  than  clam-digging,  joined 
the  prince's  party,  which  again  proceeded  on  its  way. 

That  night,  they  all  slept  in  a  palm-grove,  first  making  a  supper 
of  cocoa-nuts,  which  the  giant  and  the  admiral  picked  from  the  tops 
of  the  trees. 

"Now,  then,"  said    Nassime,  in    the    morning,  "what  we    must 


8  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

have  next,  is  an  aristocracy.  Out  of  this  upper  class,  we  can  then 
fill  the  government  offices." 

"  Very  true,"  said  the  giant,  "  and  we  shall  want  an  army.  I 
do  not  feel  altogether  like  a  general,  without  some  soldiers  unde»- 
me." 

"And  /  must  have  a  navy,"  said  the  admiral. 

"And  there  must  be  common  people,"  remarked  the  chancellor 
of  the  exchequer.  "  For  we  shall  need  some  folks  on  whom  I  can 
levy  taxes  with  which  to  carry  on  the  government." 

"  You  are  all  right,"  said  Nassime,  "  and  this  is  the  way  we  will 
manage  matters.  All  the  people  we  meet  to-day  shall  be  the  aris- 
tocrats of  Nassimia;  all  we  meet  to-morrow  shall  form  the  army, 
and  all  we  see  the  next  day  shall  be  taken  to  make  up  the  navy. 
After  that,  we  will  collect  common  people,  until  we  have  enough." 

"  I  can  tell  you  now,"  said  the  admiral,  "  how  to  get  a  lot  of 
iristocrats  all  together  in  a  bunch.  A  mile  ahead  of  where  we  now 
are,  is  a  school-house,  and  it  is  full  of  boys,  with  a  gray-headed 
master.     Those  fellows  ought  to  make  excellent  aristocrats." 

"  They  will  do  very  well,"  said  Nassime,  "  and  we  will  go  quietly 
forward  and  capture  them  all." 

When  they  reached  the  school-house,  Nassime,  with  his  crown 
on  his  head  and  his  scepter  in  his  hand,  took  his  position  at  the 
front  door,  the  giant  crouched  down  by  the  back  door,  the  chan- 
cellor stood  by  one  window  and  the  admiral  tried  to  stand  by  the 
other,  but  his  stilts  were  so  long  that  he  looked  over  the  roof,  in- 
stead of  into  the  window. 

"  Is  not  that  a  well  near  you  ?  "  said  the  little  councilor  Lorilla, 
who  was  perched  on  a  vine,  for  safe-keeping.  "  Step  into  that,  and 
you  will,  most  likely,  be  just  tall  enough." 

The  admiral  stepped  into  the  well,  which  was  close  to  the  house, 
and  found  that  he  stood  exactly  high  enough  to  command  the  window. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


When  all  were  posted,  Xassime  opened  his  door,  and  stepping  a 
short  distance  into  the  room,  declared  his  title  and  position,  and 
called  upon  them  all  to  consider  themselves  members  of  the  aris- 
tocracy of  his  kingdom.  The  moment  he  said  this,  the  astonished 
and  frightened  boys  sprang  to  their  feet  and  made  a  rush  for  the 
back  door,  but  when  they  threw  it  open,  there  squatted  the  giant, 
with  a  broad  grin  on  his  face,  and  his  hands  spread  out  before 
the  door-way.  They  then  turned  and  ran,  some  for  one  window 
and  some  for  the  other,  but  at  one  stood  the  treasurer,  brandish- 
ing his  clam-rake,  and  at  the  other  the  admiral,  shaking  his  fists. 
There  was  no  escape, — one  or  two,  who  tried  to  pass  by  Nassime, 
having  been  stopped  by  a  tap  on  the  head  from  his  scepter, — and 
so  the  boys  crowded  together  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  while 
some  of  the  smaller  ones  began  to  cry.  The  master  was  too 
much  startled  and  astonished  to  say  a  word. 

Then  came  running  into  the  room  little  Lorilla,  and  mounting 
to  the  top  of  the  school-master's  table,  she  addressed  the  school, 
telling  them  all  about  the  new  kingdom,  and  explaining  what  a 
jolly  time  they  would  have.  It  would  be  like  a  long  holiday,  and 
although  their  master  would  go  with  them,  to  teach  them  what 
they  would  have  to  know  in  their  new  position,  it  would  not  be  a 
bit  like  going  to  school. 

As  soon  as  the  boys  heard  that  they  would  not  have  to  go  to 
school,  they  agreed  to  the  plan  on  the  spot.  Some  of  them  even 
went  out  to  talk  to  the  giant.  As  to  the  master,  he  said  that  if 
his  school  was  to  be  taken  into  the  new  kingdom  he  would  2^0,  too, 
for  he  had  promised  the  parents  that  he  would  take  care  of  their  boys. 

-So,  when  all  was  settled,  the  whole  school,  headed  by  the 
master,  made  ready  to  follow  Xassime  and  his  officers.  The  giant 
pulled  the  admiral  out  of  the  well,  much  to  the  delight  of  the 
boys,  and  all  started  off  in  high  good  humor. 


IC         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

The  company  went  into  camp  on  the  edge  of  a  wood,  quite 
early  in  the  evening,  because  Lorilla  said  that  boys  ought  not  to 
be  up  late.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  luncheons  which  the  boys 
had  in  their  baskets,  and  which  they  cheerfully  shared  with  their 
older  companions,  many  of  the  party  would  have  gone  to  sleep 
hungry  that  night.  As  for  the  giant,  it  is  probable  that  he  did  go 
to  sleep  hungry,  for  it  would  have  taken  the  contents  of  all  the 
baskets  to  have  entirely  satisfied  his  appetite. 

Early  the  next  morning,  he  aroused  the  party. 

"  Here  are  a  few  bushels  of  cocoa-nuts,"  he  cried,  emptying  a 
great  bag  on  the  ground.  "  I  gathered  them  before  any  of  you 
were  awake.  Eat  them  quickly,  for  we  must  be  off.  To-day  is 
my  army  day,  and  I  want  to  get  as  many  soldiers  as  I  can." 

As  ever}'  one  was  very  willing  to  please  the  giant,  an  early 
start  was  made,  and,  before  very  long,  the  party  reached  the  edge 
of  a  desert.  They  journeyed  over  the  sand  nearly  all  day,  but 
not  a  living  being  did  they  see.  Late  in  the  afternoon,  a  black 
man,  on  an  ostrich,  was  seen  coming  from  behind  a  hillock  of 
sand,  and  immediately,  with  a  great  shout,  the  whole  party  set  out 
in  chase. 

It  is  probable  that  the  man  on  the  bird  would  have  soon  got 
away  from  his  pursuers,  had  not  the  ostrich  persisted  in  running 
around  in  a  great  circle,  while,  with  whoops  and  shouts,  the  giant 
and  the  rest  succeeded  in  heading  off  the  ostrich,  which  tumbled 
over,  throwing  his  rider  on  the  sand.  The  bird  then  ran  off  as 
fast  as  he  could  go,  while  the  negro  was  seized  by  ever}'  aristo- 
crat who  could  get  near  enough  to  lay  hold  of  him.  The  giant 
now  came  up,  and  lifted  the  man  from  the  midst  of  his  young 
captors.  "  You  need  not  be  frightened,"  said  he.  "  You  are  to 
belong  to  my  army.     That  is  all.      I  will  treat  you  well." 

"  And  not  kill   me  ?"  whimpered  the  black  man. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


II 


<£s 


THE   GENERAL   AND   THE   ADMIRAL    LED   THE   PROCESSION. 


12         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Certainly  not,"  said  the  giant.  "  I  need  soldiers  too  much 
to  want  to  kill  the  only  one  I  've  got.  Fall  into  line,  behind 
me  and  we  '11  march  on  and  see  if  we  cannot  find  you  some 
comrades." 

But  by  night-fall  the  giant's  army  still  consisted  of  one  black 
man.  The  party  encamped  in  an  oasis,  where  grew  a  number  of 
date-palms,  the  fruit  of  which  afforded  a  plentiful  supper  for  every- 
body. The  giant  had  not  much  appetite,  and  he  looked  solemn 
while  gazing  at  his  army,  as  it  sat  cross-legged  on  the  ground, 
eating   dates. 

The  next  morning,  the  admiral  earnestly  petitioned  that  they 
should  try  to  get  out  of  the  desert  as  soon  as  possible.  "For," 
said  he,  "I  have  a  dreadful  time  in  this  sand  with  my  stilts,  and 
I  really  need  more  men  in  my  navy  than  the  giant  has  in  his 
army.  Besides,  the  best  kind  of  sailors  can  never  be  found  in  a 
dry  desert,  like  this." 

As  no  one  could  object  to  this  reasoning,  they  set  forth,  turn- 
ing to  the  -east,  and,  before  noon,  they  saw  before  them  fields  and 
vegetation,  and  shortly  afterward  they  came  to  a  broad  river. 
Journeying  down  the  bank  of  this  for  a  mile  or  two,  they  per- 
ceived, lying  at  anchor  in  the  stream,  a  good-sized  vessel,  with  a 
tall  mast,  and  a  great  sail  hauled  down  on  the  deck. 

"Hurrah!"  shouted  the  admiral,  the  moment  he  set  his  eyes 
upon  this  prize,  and  away  he  went  for  it,  as  fast  as  his  stilts  would 
carry  him.  When  he  reached  the  water,  he  waded  right  in,  and 
was  soon  standing  looking  over  the  vessel's  side. 

He  did  not  get  on  board,  but,  after  standing  for  some  time 
diking  to  a  person  inside,  he  waded  back  to  the  shore,  where  his 
companions  were  anxiously  waiting  to  hear  what  he  had  disco- 
vered. 

"There  are  not  many  persons  on   board,"  he  said,  rather  rue- 


THE  FLOATIXG  PRIXCE. 


[3 


fully      ''Only  an  old  woman  and  a  girl.     One  Is  the  cook  and  the 
other  washes  bottles.     There  were  a  good  many  men  on  the  ship. 


THE   GIANT   AND    HIS   ARMY. 


but  the  old  woman  says  that  they  all  went  away  yesterday,  carry- 
ing with  them  a  vast  number  of  packages.  She  thinks  the)  were 
a  lot  of  thieves,  and  that  they  have  gone  off  with  their  booty  and 


14        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FaiRY  TALES. 

have  deserted  the  vessel.  She  and  the  girl  were  simply  hired  as 
servants,  and  knew  nothing  about  the  crew.  It  is  n't  exactly  the 
kind  of  navy  I  wanted,  but  it  will  do,  and  we  may  see  some  men 
before  night." 

It  was  unanimously  agreed  that  the  government  of  Nassimia 
should  take  possession  of  this  deserted  vessel,  and  the  giant  soon 
managed  to  pull  her  to  shore,  anchor  and  all.  Everybody  except- 
ing the  giant  went  on  board,  Nassime  and  Lorilla  going  first,  then 
the  government  officers,  the  aristocracy,  and  the  army.  The  admi- 
ral stood  on  his  stilts,  with  his  head  up  in  the  rigging,  and  the 
ship  was  formally  placed  under  his  command.  When  all  was 
ready,  the  giant  ran  the  ship  out  into  the  stream,  wading  in  up  to 
his  middle;  and  then  he  very  carefully  clambered  on  board.  The 
vessel  rocked  a  good  deal  as  he  got  in,  but  it  could  carry  him  so 
long  as  he  kept  quiet. 

"As  my  navy  is  not  large  enough,  just  now,  to  work  the 
ship,"  said  the  admiral  to  Nassime,  "and,  also,  as  it  doesn't  know 
anything  about  such  work,  I  shall  have  to  have  the  help  of  the 
aristocracy,  and  shall  also  have  to  ask  the  general  to  lend  me  his 
army." 

"All  right,"  said  the  giant,  "you  can  have  him." 

A  number  of  the  larger  boys,  assisted  by  the  negro,  now  went 
to  work  and  hoisted  the  sail.  Then  the  army  was  sent  to  the 
helm,  the  vessel  was  put  before  the  wind,  and  the  kingdom  of  Nas- 
simia began  to  sail  away. 

There  was  a  large  quantity  of  provisions  on  board,  enough  to 
last  many  days,  and  everybody  ate  heartily.  But  not  a  person 
was  seen  that  day  on  either  bank  of  the  river. 

They  anchored  at  night,  and  the  next  morning,  setting  sail 
again,  they  soon  entered  a  broad  sea  or  lake.  They  sailed  on> 
with  the  wind  behind  them,  and   everybody  enjoyed  the  trip.     The 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


*5 


admiral  sat  on  the  stern,  with  his  stilts  dangling  behind  in  the  wa- 
ter, as  the  ship  sailed  on,  and  was  very  happy. 

"Now,"  said   the    chancellor  of  the    exchequer,  as   the    officers 
">f  the  government  were  talking  together  on  deck,  "all  we  want  is 


THE   KINGDOM    OF    NASSIMIA    AFLOAT. 


some  common  people,  and  then  we  can  begin  the  kingdom  in  real 
earnest." 

"We  must  have  some  houses  and  streets,"  said  Nassime,  "and 
a  palace.  These  will  be  necessary  before  we  can  settle  down  as 
a  kingdom." 

They  sailed  all  night,  and    the  next  day  they  saw  land  before 


1 6         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

them.  And,  slowly  moving  near  the  shore,  they  perceived  a  long 
caravan. 

"Hi!"  shouted  the  chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  "there  are  the 
common  people!" 

Everybody  was  now  very  much  excited,  and  everybody  wanted 
to  go  ashore,  but  this  Nassime  would  not  permit.  Capturing  a 
caravan  would  be  a  very  different  thing  from  capturing  a  negro  on 
an  ostrich,  and  the  matter  must  be  undertaken  with  caution  and 
prudence.  So,  ordering  the  ship  brought  near  the  shore,  he  made 
ready  to  land,  accompanied  only  by  the  giant  and  Lorilla. 

The  giant  had  found  a  spare  mast  on  the  vessel,  and  he  had 
trimmed  and  whittled  it  into  a  convenient  club.  This  he  took  un- 
der one  arm,  and,  with  Nassime  on  the  other,  wearing  his  crown 
and  carrying  Lorilla  in  his  sash,  the  giant  waded  ashore,  and 
stopped  a  short  distance  in   front  of  the  approaching  caravan. 

Nassime,  having  been  set  on  the  ground,  advanced  to  the 
leader  of  the  caravan,  and,  drawing  his  sword,  called  upon  him  to 
halt.  Instantly  the  procession  stopped,  and  the  leader,  dismounting 
from  his  horse,  approached  Nassime,  and  bowed  low  before  him, 
offering  to  pay  tribute,  if  necessary. 

"We  will  not  speak  of  tribute,"  said  Nassime,  "at  least  not 
now.  What  I  wish,  is  to  know  who  you  all  are,  and  where  you 
are  going." 

"That  is  easily  answered,"  said  the  other,  giving  a  glance  up- 
ward at  the  giant,  who  stood  leaning  on  his  club,  behind  Nassime; 
"we  are  a  company  of  men  of  high  degree;  of  philosophers  and 
of  rich  merchants,  who  have  joined  together  to  visit  foreign  lands, 
to  enjoy  ourselves  and  improve  our  minds.  We  have  brought 
with  us  our  families,  our  slaves,  and  our  flocks  and  other  posses- 
sions. We  wish  to  offend  no  one,  and  if  you  object  to  our  pass- 
ing through  your  dominions " 


THE  FL  OA  TING  PRINCE.  1 7 

V-I  do  not  object,"  said  Nassime,  "I  am  very  glad  you  came 
this  way.  These  are  not  my  dominions.  I  am  king  of  Nas- 
simia." 

"And  where  is  that,  your  majesty?" 

"It  is  not  anywhere  in  particular,  just  now,"  said  Nassime, 
"but  we  shall  soon  fix  upon  a  spot  where  its  boundaries  will  be 
established.    It  is  a  new  kingdom,  and  only  needed  a  body  of  com — " 

"Say  populace,"  whispered  Lorilla,  from  his  sash,  "the  other 
might  offend  him." 

"And  only  needed  a  populace,"  continued  Nassime,  "to  make 
it  complete.  I  am  the  king — of  royal  blood  and  education.  I  have 
ministers  of  state  and  finance;  an  admiral  and  a  navy;  a  general 
of  the  army,  whom  you  see  here,"  pointing  to  the  giant,  "and  an 
aristocracy,  which  is  at  present  on  board  of  that  ship.  I  have  been 
looking  for  a  populace,  and  am  very  glad  to  have  met  you.  You 
and  your  companions  are  now  my  people." 

"What,  your  majesty?"  cried  the  astonished  leader  of  the  ca- 
ravan.    "I  do  not  comprehend." 

Nassime  then  explained  the  plan  and  purpose  of  his  kingdom, 
and  assured  the  other  that  he  and  his  countrymen  could  nowhere 
be  more  happy  than  in  the  kingdom  of  Nassimia,  where  every 
opportunity  of  enjoyment  and  the  improvement  of  the  mind  would 
be  offered  to  the  people. 

The  leader,  on  hearing  this,  begged  permission  to  consult  with 
his  fellow-travelers.  Some  advised  one  thing  and  some  another, 
but  the  sight  of  the  giant,  who  every  now  and  then  playfully  struck 
the  earth  with  the  end  of  his  club  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  the 
ground  tremble,  hastened  their  decision. 

"If  we  were  poor  men,"  said  one  of  the  philosophers,  "and 
had  no  treasures  with  us,  we  might  scatter  in  various  directions, 
and  many  of  us  might  escape.      That   giant  could    not   kill  us  all. 


1 8         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

But  we  are  too  rich  for  that.  We  cannot  run  away  from  our  great 
possessions.     We  must  submit  in  peace." 

So  it  was  settled  that  they  should  submit  to  the  king  of  Nas- 
simia  and  become  his  people,  and  the  leader  carried  the  decision  to 
Nassime. 

The  chancellor  of  the  exchequer  now  became  very  anxious  to 
go  on  shore.  He  had  cast  off  his  clam-digger's  clothes,  and  wore 
a  magnificent  suit  which  he  had  found  in  the  ship,  and  which  had 
belonged  to  the  robber  captain.  He  stood  on  the  deck  and  made 
signs  for  the  giant  to  come  for  him.  So  the  giant  was  sent  for 
him,  and  soon  returned,  bringing  also  the  army,  which  the  chancel- 
lor had  borrowed  of  him  for  a  time.  This  officer,  as  soon  as  he 
had  landed,  approached  Nassime  and  said: 

"These,  then,  are  the  common  people.  I  suppose  I  might  as 
well  go  to  work  and  collect  taxes." 

"You  need  not  hurry  about  that,"  said  Nassime. 

"They  will  never  believe  in  your  government  until  you  do  it," 
urged  the  chancellor,  and  so  Nassime  allowed  him  to  do  as  he 
wished,  only  telling  him  not  to  levy  his  taxes  too  heavily. 

Then  the  chancellor,  with  the  negro  behind  him,  carrying  his 
old  clam-basket,  over  which  a  cloth  had  been  thrown,  went  through 
the  caravan  and  collected  taxes  enough  in  gold  and  silver  to  fill  his 
basket.  He  also  collected  a  horse  for  himself  and  one  for  Nas- 
sime. "Now,"  said  he,  "we  have  the  foundation  of  a  treasury,  and 
the  thing'  begins  to  look  like  a  kingdom." 

Everything  being  now  satisfactorily  arranged,  the  company  be- 
gan to  move  on.  The  giant,  with  his  army  at  his  heels,  and  his 
club  over  his  shoulder,  marched  first.  Then  rode  Nassime  with 
Lorilla,  then  the  chancellor,  with  his  basket  of  treasure  before  him 
on  his  horse,  and  after  him  the  caravan.  The  ship  sailed  alonp-  a 
short  distance  from  the  shore. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE. 


19 


In  the  evening,  the  land  party  encamped  near  the  shore, 
and  the  vessel  came  to  anchor,  the  giant  shouting  to  the  admiral 
Nassime's  commands.  The  chancellor  wished  to  make  another 
collection  of  taxes,  after  supper,  but  this  Xassime  forbade. 

Lorilla  then  had  a  long  talk  with  Xassime,  apart  from  the 
company,  assuring  him  that  what  was  needed  next  was  the  royal 
city. 


THE   COMPANY    BEGAN   TO    MOVE   ON. 


"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Nassime,  "and  we  are  not  likely  to  meet 

with  that  as  we  have  met  with  everything  else.  We  must  build 
a  city,  I  suppose." 

"No,"  said   Lorilla,  gayly.      "We    can  do    much   better.      Do 


2Q         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

you  see  that  heavy  forest  on  the  hills  back  of  us  ?  Well,  in  that 
forest  is  the  great  capital  city  of  my  people,  the  fairies.  We  are 
scattered  in  colonies  all  over  the  country,  but  there  is  our  court 
and  our  queen.  And  it  is  the  fairies  who  can  help  you  to  get 
a  royal  city.  This  very  evening,  I  will  go  and  see  what  can 
be  done." 

So,  that  evening,  Nassime  took  Lorilla  to  the  edge  of  the 
forest,  and  while  she  ran  swiftly  into  its  depths,  he  lay  down  and 
slept.  Early  the  next  morning,  while  the  stars  were  still  shining, 
she  returned  and  awoke  him,  and  while  they  were  going  to  the 
camp  she  told  him  her  news. 

"Our  queen,"  she  said,  "will  have  a  city  built  for  you,  all 
complete,  with  everything  that  a  city  needs,  but  before  she  will 
have  this  done,  she  commands  that  some  one  in  your  party  shall 
be  changed  into  a  fairy,  to  take  my  place !  This  must  be  a 
grown  person  who  consents  to  the  exchange,  as  I  have  agreed  to 
be  your  chief  councilor  of  state.  And  it  must  be  some  one  whose 
mind  has  never  been  occupied  with  human  affairs." 

"  I  don't  believe  you  will  find  any  such  person  among  us/' 
said  Nassime,  ruefully. 

But  Lorilla  clapped  her  hands  and  cried,  merrily: 

"  Ah,  yes !  The  bottle-washer !  I  believe  she  is  the  very 
person." 

Nassime  was  cheered  by  this  idea,  and  as  soon  as  they 
reached  the  shore,  he  asked  the  giant  to  carry  him  and  Lorilla  to 
the  ship.  Early  as  it  was,  they  found  the  young  girl  sitting  on 
the  deck,  quietly  washing  bottles.  She  had  lost  her  parents  when 
an  infant,  and  had  never  had  any  one  to  care  for.  She  had 
passed  her  life,  since  she  was  a  very  small  child,  in  washing 
bottles,  and  as  this  employment  does  not  require  any  mental 
labor,  she  had  never  concerned  herself  about  anything. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE.  21 

"  She  will  do,"  exclaimed  Lorilla,  when  she  had  found  out  all 
this.  "  I  don't  believe  her  mind  was  ever  occupied  at  all.  It  is 
perfectly  fresh  for  her  to  begin  as  a  fairy." 

When  the  girl  was  asked  if  she  would  be  a  fairy,  she  readily 
consented,  for  it  made  no  difference  to  her  what  she  was,  and 
when  the  admiral  was  asked  if  he  would  give  her  up,  he  said: 
"  Oh,  yes !  To  be  sure,  it  will  reduce  my  navy  to  one  person,  but, 
even  then,  it  will  be  as  large  as  the  army.  You  may  take  her, 
and  welcome."  The  bottle-washer  therefore  was  taken  to  the 
shore,  and  Nassime  conducted  her  to  the  woods  with  Lorilla. 
There  he  left  them,  promising  to  return  at  sunset. 

"  You  must  be  careful  of  one  thing,"  said  Lorilla  to  him, 
before  he  left,  "and  that  is,  not  to  let  those  aristocrats  come  on 
shore.  If  they  once  get  among  the  populace,  they  will  begin  to 
lord  it  over  them  in  a  way  that  will  raise  a  dreadful    commotion." 

Nassime  promised  to  attend  to  this,  and  when  he  went  back 
he  sent  orders  to  the  admiral,  on  no  account  to  allow  any  aristo- 
crat to  come  on  shore.  This  order  caused  great  discontent  on 
the  vessel.  The  boys  could  n't  see  why  they  alone  should  be 
shut  up  in  the  ship.  They  had  expected  to  have  lots  of  fun  when 
the  common  people  were  found. 

It  was,  therefore,  with  great  difficulty  that  they  were  restrained 
from  jumping  overboard  and  swimming  ashore  in  a  body.  The 
master  had  been  made  an  ancient  noble,  but  his  authority  was  of 
little  avail,  and  the  poor  admiral  had  his  hands  full.  Indeed, 
he  would  have  been  in  despair,  had  it  not  been  for  the  gallant 
conduct  of  his  navy.  That  brave  woman  seized  a  broom,  and 
marching  around  the  deck,  kept  watchful  guard.  Whenever  she, 
saw  a  boy  attempting  to  climb  over  the  side  of  the  vessel,  she 
brought  down  the  broom  with  a  whack  upon  him,  and  tumbled  him 
back  on  the  deck.     In  the  afternoon,  however,  the  giant  came  to  the 


2  2          THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

vessel  with  a  double  arm-load  of  rich  fruit,  cakes,  pastry  and  confec- 
tionery, an  offering-  from  the  common  people,  which  so  delighted  the 
aristocrats  that  there  was  peace  on  board  for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

At  sunset,  Nassime  went  to  the  woods  and  met  Lorilla,  who 
was  waiting  for  him. 

"  It  's  all  right !"  she  cried ;  "  the  bottle-washer  is  to  be  magi- 
cally dwindled  down  to-night.  And  when  everybody  is  asleep,  the 
fairies  will  come  here  and  will  see  how  many  people  there  are 
and  what  they  are  like,  and  they  will  build  a  city  just  to  suit.  It 
will  be  done  to-morrow." 

Nassime  could  scarcely  believe  all  this,  but  there  was  nothing 
to  be  done  but  to  wait  and  see.  That  night,  everybody  went  to 
sleep  quite  early.  And  if  the  fairies  came  and  measured  them 
for  a  city,  they  did  not  know  it. 

In  the  morning,  Nassime  arose,  and  walked  down  toward  the 
shore.  As  he  did  so,  a  lady  came  out  of  a  tent  and  approached 
him.  He  thought  he  knew  her  features,  but  he  could  not  remem- 
ber who.  she  was.  But  when  she  spoke,  he  started  back  and 
cried  out :  "  Lorilla  !" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  lady,  laughing,  "  it  is  Lorilla.  The  king  of 
Nassimia  ought  to  have  a  chief  councilor  of  state  who  is  some- 
what longer  than  his  finger,  and  last  night,  as  the  girl  who  took 
my  place  dwindled  down  to  the  size  of  a  fairy,  I  grew  larger  and 
larger,  until  I  became  as  large  as  she  used  to  be.  Do  you  like 
the  change  ?" 

Lorilla  was  beautiful.  She  was  richly  dressed,  and  her  lovely 
lace  was  as  merry  and  gay  as  ever. 

Nassime  approached  her  and  took  her  hand. 

"The  chief  councilor  of  my  kingdom  shall  be  its  queen,"  he 
said,  and  calling  a  priest  from  the  populace,  the  two  were  married 
on  the  spot. 


THE  FLOATIXG  PRIXCE. 


Great  were  the  rejoicings  on  land  and  water,  but  there  was 
no  delay  in  getting  ready  to  march  to  the  royal  city,  the  domes 
and  spires  of  which  Lorilla  pointed  out  to  them  behind  some 
lovely  groves.  Nassime  was  about  to  signal  for  the  ship  to  come 
to    shore,  but  Lorilla  checked  him. 

"  I  'm  really  sorry  for  those  poor  aristocrats,  but  it  will  never 
do  to  take  them  to  the  royal  city.  They  are  not  needed,  and 
they  would  make  all  sorts  of  trouble.  There  is  nothing  to  be 
done  but  to  let  the  admiral  sail  away  with  them,  and  keep  on 
sailing  until  they  are  grown  up.  Then  they  will  come  back,  fit  to 
be  members  of  the  nobility.  They  will  have  their  master  with 
them,  and  you  can  put  three  or  four  philosophers  on  board,  and 
they  can  be  as  well  educated,  traveling  about  in  this  way,  as  if 
they  were  going  to  school." 

Xassime  felt  sorry  for  the  aristocrats,  but  he  saw  that  this 
was  good  advice,  and  he  took  it.  A  quantity  of  provisions  and 
four  philosophers  were  sent  on  board  the  ship,  and  the  admiral 
was  ordered  to  sail  away  until  the  boys  grew  up.  As  he  liked 
nothing  better  than  sailing,  this  suited  the  admiral  exactly,  and 
after  having  a  few  sheep  sent  on  board,  with  which  to  amuse 
himself  during  calms,  he  hoisted  sail,  and  was  soon  far  away. 

The  rest  of  the  kingdom  marched  on,  and  in  good  time 
reached  the  royal  city.  There  it  stood,  with  its  houses,  streets, 
shops,  and  everything  that  a  city  should  have.  The  royal  palace 
glittered  in  the  center,  and  upon  a  hill  there  stood  a  splendid 
castle  for  the  giant ! 

Everybody  hurried  forward.  The  name  of  the  owner  was  on 
every  house,  and  every  house  was  fully  furnished,  so  in  a  few 
minutes  the  whole  city  was  at  home. 

The  king,  leading  his  queen  up  the  steps  of  his  royal  palace, 
paused  at  the  door ; 


2f 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


"  All  this,"  he  said,  "  I  owe  to  you.  From  the  very  beginning, 
you  have  given  me  nothing  but  good  advice." 

"  But  that  is  not  the  best  of  it,"  she  said,  laughing.  "  You  al- 
ways took  it." 

The  vessel  carrying  the  aristocrats  sailed  away  and  away,  with 
the  admiral  sitting  on  the  stern,  his  stilts  dangling  in  the  water  be- 
hind, as  the  ship  moved  on. 


HOW   THE   ARISTOCRATS   SAILED   AWAY. 

A   SEQUEL    TO  "  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE:' 


FOR  many  and  many  a  day,  the  ship  of  the  admiral  of  the 
kingdom  of  Nassimia,  containing  the  admiral  himself,  the 
company  of  school-boys  who  had  been  made  aristocrats,  the 
old  schoolmaster,  the  four  philosophers,  and  the  old  woman,  who 
was  cook  and  navy,  all  in  one,  sailed  and  sailed  away. 

The  admiral  sat  on  the  stern,  his  lono-  stilts  danp-linpf  in  the 
water  behind,  as  the  ship  sailed  on.  He  was  happy,  for  this  was 
just  what  he  liked;  and  the  four  philosophers  and  the  old  master 
and  the  navy  were  happy;  but  the  aristocrats  gradually  became 
very  discontented.  They  did  not  want  to  sail  so  much;  they  wanted 
to  go  somewhere,  and  see  something.  The  ship  had  stopped  se- 
veral times  at  towns  on  the  coast,  and  the  boys  had  gone  on  shore, 
but,  in  every  case,  the  leading  people  of  the  town  had  come  to  the 
admiral,  bearing  rich  presents,  and  begging  him  to  sail  as  soon 
as  possible.  So  it  happened  that  the  lively  young  aristocrats  had 
been  on  land  very  little,  since  they  started  on  their  travels. 

Finding,  at  last,  that  the  admiral  had  no  intention  of  landing 
again,  the  aristocrats  determined  to  rebel,  and,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  Tail-boy,  who  was  the  poorest  scholar  among  them,  but 
first  in  all  mischief,  they  formed  a  plan  to  take  possession  of  the 
ship.     , 

*5 


26         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Accordingly,  one  fine  afternoon,  as  the  admiral,  the  master, 
and  the  four  philosophers  were  sitting  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel 
enjoying  the  breeze,  six  aristocrats,  each  carrying  a  bag,  slipped 
quietly  up  behind  them,  and,  in  an  instant,  a  bag  was  clapped  over 
the  head  of  each  man.  It  was  in  vain  to  kick  and  struggle.  The 
other  aristocrats  rushed  up,  the  bags  were  tied  securely  around  the 
necks  of  the  victims,  their  hands  and  feet  were  bound,  and  they 
were  seated  in  a  row  at  the  stern  of  the  ship,  the  admiral's  stilts 
lying  along  the  deck.  The  Tail-boy  then  took  a  pair  of  scissors 
and  cut  a  hole  in  each  bag,  opposite  the  mouth  of  its  wearer,  so 
that  he  could  breathe.  The  six  unfortunate  men  were  now  informed 
that  if  they  behaved  well  they  should  be  treated  well,  and  that,  on 
the  next  day,  a  hole  should  be  cut  in  each  of  their  bags,  so  that 
they  could  see  with  one  eye;  on  the  next  day,  a  hole  for  one  ear; 
on  the  next,  a  hole  for  the  nose;  and  if  they  still  behaved  well, 
holes  should  be  cut  on  the  two  succeeding  days  for  the  other  ears 
and  eyes.  The  smartest  boy  of  the  school  had  said,  when  this  ar- 
rangement- was  proposed,  that  by  the  time  they  got  this  far,  they 
might  as  well  take  off  the  bags,  but  the  rest  of  the  aristocrats  did 
not  think  so;  a  prisoner  whose  head  was  even  partly  bagged  was 
more  secure  than  one  not  baesred  at  all. 

The  admiral  and  his  companions  could  think  of  nothing  to  do 
but  to  agree  to  these  terms,  and  so  they  agreed,  hoping  that,  by 
some  happy  chance,  they  would  soon  be  released.  It  was  sug- 
gested by  a  few  aristocrats  that  it  would  be  well  to  bring  up  the 
navy  and  bag  her  head  also,  but  the  majority  decided  that  she  was 
needed  to  do  the  cooking,  and  so  she  was  shut  down  below,  and 
ordered  to  cook  away  as  hard  as  she  could. 

The  prisoners  were  plentifully  fed,  at  meal-times,  by  their  cap- 
tors, who  put  the  food  through  the  mouth-holes  of  their  bags.  At 
first,  the    aristocrats  found    this  to    be  such  fun    that  the  poor  men 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY. 


27 


could  scarcely  prevent  themselves  from  being  overfed.  At  night, 
cushions  were  brought  for  them  to  lie  upon,  and  a  rope  was  fast- 
ened to  the  ends  of  the  admiral's  stilts,  which  were  hoisted  up  into 
the  rigging,   so  as  to  be  out  of  the  way. 


THE   ADMIRAL   AT   NIGHT. 
I 


The  aristocrats  now  did  just  as  they  pleased.     They  steered  in 
the  direction    in  which  they  supposed    the  coast  should  lie,  and,  as 


28  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

they  were  sailing  on,  they  gave  themselves  up  to  all  manner  of 
amusements.  Among  other  things,  they  found  a  number  of  pots 
of  paint  stowed  away  in  the  ship's  hold,  and  with  these  they  set 
to  work  to  decorate  the  vessel. 

They  painted  the  masts  crimson,  the  sails  in  stripes  of  pink 
and  blue,  the  deck  light  green,  spotted  with  yellow  stars,  and  nearly 
everything  on  board  shone  ir*  some  lively  color.  The  admiral's 
sheep  were  adorned  with  bands  of  green,  yellow,  and  crimson,  and 
his  stilts  were  painted  bright  blue,  with  a  corkscrew  red  line  run- 
ning around  them.  Indeed,  the  smell  of  paint  soon  became  so 
strong,  that  three  of  the  philosophers  requested  that  the  nose-holes 
in  their  bags  should  be  sewed  up. 

There  is  no  knowing  what  other  strange  things  these  aristo- 
crats would  have  done,  had  they  not,  on  the  fourth  day  of  their 
rule  on  the  vessel,  perceived  they  were  in  sight  of  land,  and  of 
what  seemed  to  be  a  large  city  on  the  coast.  Instantly,  the  vessel 
was  steered  straight  for  the  city,  which  they  soon  reached.  The 
ship  was  made  fast,  and  every  aristocrat  went  on  shore.  The  cook 
was  locked  below,  and  the  admiral  and  his  companions  were  told 
to  sit  still  and  be  good  until  the  boys  should  return. 

Each  of  the  prisoners  now  had  holes  in  his  bag  for  his  mouth, 
his  nose,  one  eye,  and  an  ear,  but  as  the  eye-holes  were  all  on 
the  side  toward  the  water,  the  poor  men  could  not  see  much  that 
was  going  on.  They  twisted  themselves  around,  however,  as  well 
as  they  could,  and  so  got  an  occasional  glimpse  of  the  shore. 

The  aristocrats  swarmed  up  into  the  city,  but  although  it  was 
nearly  midday,  not  a  living  soul  did  they  meet.  The  buildings  were 
large  and  handsome,  and  the  streets  were  wide  and  well  laid  out; 
there  were  temples  and  palaces  and  splendid  edifices  of  various 
kinds,  but  every  door  and  shutter  and  gate  of  every  house  was 
closely  shut,  and  not  a  person  could  be  seen,  nor  a  sound  heard. 


HO  W  THE  ARISTO  CRA  TS  SAILED  A  WA  K  29 

The  silence  and  loneliness  of  the  place  quieted  the  spirits  of 
the  aristocrats,  and  they  now  walked  slowly  and  kept  together. 

"What  does  it  all  mean?"  said  one.  "Is  the  place  bewitched, 
or  has  everybody  gone  out  of  town  and  taken  along  the  dogs,  and 
the  birds,  and  the  flies,  and  every  living  thing?" 

"We  might  go  back  after  one  of  the  philosophers,"  said  ano- 
ther.    "He  could  tell  us  all  about  it." 

"I  don't  believe  he'd  know  any  more  than  we  do,"  said  the 
Tail-boy,  who  had  now  forced  his  way  to  the  front.  "Let  us  go 
ahead,  and  find  out  for  ourselves." 

So  they  walked  on  until  they  came  to  a  splendid  edifice,  which 
looked  like  a  palace,  and,  much  to  their  surprise,  the  great  doors 
stood  wide  open.  After  a  little  hesitation,  they  went  up  the  steps 
and  peeped  in.  Seeing  no  one,  they  cautiously  entered.  Every- 
thing was  grand  and  gorgeous  within,  and  they  gradually  pene- 
trated to  a  large  hall,  at  one  end  of  which  they  saw  a  wide  stair- 
way, carpeted  with  the  richest  tapestry. 

Reaching  this,  they  concluded  to  go  up  and  see  what  they 
could  find  upstairs.  But  as  no  one  wished  to  be  the  first  in  such 
a  bold  proceeding,  they  went  in  a  solid  body.  The  stair-way  was 
very  wide,  so  that  twelve  boys  could  go  up,  abreast,  and  they 
thus  filled  three  of  the  stairs,  with  several  little  boys  on  the  next 
stair  below. 

On  they  went,  up,  up,  and  up,  keeping  step  together.  There 
was  a  landing  above  them,  but  it  seemed  to  be  farther  up  than 
they  had  supposed.  Some  of  the  little  aristocrats  complained  of 
being  tired;  but  as  they  did  not  wish  to  be  left  behind,  they 
kept  on. 

"Look  here,"  said  one  of  the  front  row;  "do  you  see  that 
window  up  there.'  Well,  we're  not  any  nearer  to  it  now  than  we 
were  when  we   started." 


SO        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"That's  true,"  said  another,  and  then  the  Smart-boy  spoke  up: 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is.  We're  not  going  up  at  all.  These 
stairs  are  turning  around  and  around,  as  we  step  on  them.  It's  a 
kind  of  tread-mill!" 

"Let's  stop!"  cried  some  of  the  boys;  but  others  exclaimed, 
"Oh,  no!      Don't  do  that,  or  we  shall  be  ground  up!" 

"Oh,  please  don't  stop!"  cried  the  little  fellows  below,  forget- 
ting i>heir  tired  legs,   "or  we  shall  be  ground  up  first." 

So  on  they  kept,  stepping  up  and  up,  but  never  advancing, 
while  some  of  them  tried  to  think  of  a  plan  by  which  they  all 
could  turn  around  and  jump  off  at  the  same  instant.  But  this 
would  be  difficult  and  dangerous,  and  those  little  fellows  would 
certainly  be  crushed  by  the  others  if  they  were  not  ground  up 
by  the  stairs. 

Around  and  around  went  the  stairs,  each  step  disappearing 
under  the  floor  beneath,  and  appearing  again  above  them ;  while 
the  boys  stepped  up  and  up,  wondering  if  the  thing  would  ever 
stop.  They  were  silent  now,  and  they  could  hear  a  steady  click, 
click,  click,  as  the  great  stair-way  went  slowly  around. 

"Oh,  I  '11  tell  you!"  suddenly  exclaimed  the  Smart-boy.  "We 
're  winding  it  up !" 

"Winding  up  what?"    cried  several  of  the  others. 

"Everything!"  said  the  Smart-boy;  "we  're  winding  up  the 
city!" 

This  was  true.  Directly,  sounds  were  heard  outside;  a  dog 
barked;  some  cocks  crew,  and  windows  and  doors  were  heard  to 
open.  The  boys  trembled,  and  forgot  their  weariness,  as  they 
stepped  up  and  up.  Some  voices  were  heard  below,  and  then, 
with  a  sudden  jar,  the  stairs  stopped. 

"She  's  wound!"  said  the  Smart-boy,  under  his  breath,  and 
every  aristocrat  turned  around  and  hurried  off  the  stairs. 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY. 


What  a  change  had  taken  place  in  everything !  From 
without,  came  the  noise  and  bustle  of  a  great  city,  and,  within. 
doors  were  opening,  curtains  were  being  pulled  aside,  and  people 
were  running  here,  there,  and  everywhere.  The  boys  huddled 
together  in  a  corner  of  the  hall.     Nobody  seemed  to  notice  them. 


'W&M^\  :'i  Jim 

THE   ARISTOCRATS   WINDING   UP  THE   CITY. 


Suddenly,  a  great  gilded  door,  directly  opposite  to  them,  was 
thrown  wide  open,  and  a  king  and  queen  came  forth.  The  king 
glanced  around,  eagerly. 


32  THE  FLOATIXG  FRIXCE  AXD   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Hello !"  he  cried,  as  his  eyes  fell  upon  the  cluster  of 
frightened  aristocrats.  "  I  believe  it  is  those  boys !  Look  here," 
said  he,  advancing,  "did  you  boys  wind  us  up?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  the  Head-boy,  "  I  think  we  did.  But  we 
did  n't  mean  to.       If    you  'd    let    us    off    this    time,    we  'd    never 

"Let  you  off!"  cried  the  king.  "Not  until  we  've  made  you 
the  happiest  boys  on  earth !  Do  you  suppose  we  're  angry  ? 
Ne\er  such  a  mistake!  What  do  you  think  of  that?"  he  said, 
turning    to    the    queen. 

This  royal  lady,  who  was  very  fat,  made  no  answer,  but 
smiled,  good-humoredly. 

"  You  're  our  greatest  benefactors,"  continued  the  king.  "  I 
don't  know  what  we  can  do  for  you.  You  did  not  imagine, 
perhaps,  that  you  were  winding  us  up.  Few  people,  besides  our- 
selves, know  how  things  are  with  us.  This  city  goes  all  right  for 
ten  years,  and  then  it  runs  down,  and  has  to  be  wound  up. 
When  we  feel  we  have  nearly  run  down,  we  go  into  our  houses 
and  apartments,  and  shut  up  everything  tight  and  strong.  Only 
this  hall  is  left  open,  so  that  somebody  can  come  in,  and  wind 
us  up.  It  takes  a  good  many  people  to  do  it,  and  I  am  glad 
there  were  so  many  of  you.  Once  we  were  wound  up  by  a 
lot  of  bears,  who  wandered  in  and  tried  to  go  upstairs.  But 
they  did  n't  half  do  it,  and  we  only  ran  four  years.  The  city 
hap  been  still — like  a  clock  with  its  works  stopped — for  as  long 
as  a  hundred  years  at  once.  I  don't  know  how  long  it  was 
this  time.  I  'm  going  to  have  it  calculated.  How  did  you 
happen    to    get   here  ?" 

The  boys  then  told  how  they  had  come  in  a  ship,  with  the 
admiral,  their    master,  and    four    philosophers. 

"And   the  ship  is  here!"  cried  the  king.     "Run!"  he  shouted 


HO  IV  THE  ARISTO  CRA  TS  SAILED  AWAY.  S3 

to   his   attendants,  "and   bring   hither   those  worthy  men,  that  they 
may  share    in    the    honor   and    rewards    of  their   pupils." 

While  the  attendants  were  gone,  the  aristocrats  waited  in 
the  hall,  and  the  king  went  away  to  attend  to  other  matters. 
The    queen    sat    down    on    a    sofa    near   by. 

"It  tires  me  dreadfully  to  smile,"  she  said,  as  she  wiped  her 
brow ;    "  but    I    have    to    take    some    exercise." 

"I  hope  they  won't  bring  'em  here,  bags  and  all,"  whispered 
the   Tail-boy.      "It  would    look    funny,  but   I    should    n't    like    it." 

In   a    short    time    the    king   came   back    in   a    hurry. 

"How  's  this?"  he  cried.  "My  messengers  tell  me  that  there 
is  no  ship  at  our  piers  excepting  our  own  vessels.  Have  you 
deceived    me  ?" 

The  aristocrats  gazed  at  each  other  in  dismay.  Had  their 
ship  sailed  away  and  left  them  ?  If  so,  they  had  only  been  served 
aright.  They  looked  so  downcast  and  guilty  that  the  king  knew 
something  was  wrong. 

"What  have  you  done?"    said  he. 

The  Head-boy  saw  that  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and  he 
told  all. 

The  kine  looked  sad,  but  the  queen  smiled  two  or  three 
times. 

"And    you    put   their   heads    in    bags?"    said    the    king 

"Yes,  sir,"    replied    the    Head-boy. 

"Well,  well!"  said  the  king;  "I  am  sorry.  After  all  you 
have  done  for  us,  too.  I  will  send  out  swift  cruisers  after 
that  ship,  which  will  be  easy  to  find  if  it  is  painted  as  you  say. 
and,  until  it  is  brought  back  to  the  city,  I  must  keep  you  in 
custody.  Look  you,"  said  he  to  his  attendants;  "take  these  young 
people  to  a  luxurious  apartment,  and  see  that  they  are  well  fed  and 
cared  for,  and  also  be  very  careful  that  none  of  them  escape." 
3 


34        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


Thereupon,  the  aristocrats  were  taken  away  to  an  inner 
chamber   of  the    palace. 

When  the  admiral  and  his  companions  had  been  left  on 
board  the  vessel,  they  felt  very  uneasy,  for  they  did  not  know 
what  might  happen  to  them  next.  In  a  short  time,  however, 
when  the  voices  of  the  aristocrats  had  died  away  as  they  pro- 
ceeded into  the  city,  the  admiral  perceived  the  point  of  a  gimlet 
coming  up  through  the  deck,  close  to  him.  Then  the  gimlet  was 
withdrawn,  and   these    words    came    up    through    the    hole: 

"  Have  no  fear.     Your  navy  will  stand  by  you  !" 

"It  will  be  all  right,"  said  the  admiral  to  the  others.  "I  can 
depend  upon  her." 

And  now  was  heard  a  noise  of  banging  and  chopping,  and 
soon  the  cook  cut  her  way  from  her  imprisonment  below,  and 
made  her  appearance  on  deck.  She  went  to  work  vigorously, 
and,  taking  the  bags  from  the  prisoners'  heads,  unbound  them,  and 
set  them  at  liberty.     Then  she  gave  them  a  piece  of  advice. 

"  The  .thing  for  us  to  do,"  said  she,  "  is  to  get  away  from 
here  as  fast  as  we  can.  If  those  young  rascals  come  back,  there's 
no  knowin'  what  they  '11  do." 

"  Do  you  mean,"  said  the  master,  "  that  we  should  sail  away 
and  desert  my  scholars?  Who  can  tell  what  might  happen  to 
them,  left  here  by  themselves  ?" 

"We  should  not  consider  what  might  happen  to  them  if  they 
were  left,"  said  one  of  the  philosophers,  "  but  what  might  happen 
to  us  if  they  were  not  left.     We  must  away." 

"Certainly!"  cried  the  admiral.  "While  I  have  the  soul  of 
the  commander  of  the  navy  of  Nassimia  left  within  me,  I  will  not 
stay  here  to  have  my  head  put  in  a  bag !   Never !    Set  sail !" 

It  was  not  easy  to  set  sail,  for  the  cook  and  the  philosophers 
were  not  very  good  at  that   sort    of  work ;    but    they  got    the    sail 


HO  IV  THE  ARISTO  CRA  TS  SAILED  A  WA  K  35 

up  at  last,  and  cast  loose  from  shore,  first  landing  the  old  master, 
who  positively  refused  to  desert  his  scholars.  The  admiral  took 
the  helm,  and,  the  wind  being  fair,  the  ship  sailed  away. 

The  swift  cruiser,  which  was  sent  in  the  direction  taken  by 
the  admiral's  vessel,  passed  her  in  the  night,  and  as  she  was  a 
very  fast  cruiser,  and  it  was  therefore  impossible  for  the  admiral's 
ship  to  catch  up  with  her,  the  two  vessels  never  met. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  the  admiral  the  next  day,  as  he  sat  with 
the  helm  in  his  hand,  "we  are  free  again  to  sail  where  we  please. 
But  I  do  not  like  to  sail  without  an  object.  What  shall  be  our 
object  ?" 

The  philosophers  immediately  declared  that  nothing  could  be 
more  proper  than  that  they  should  take  a  voyage  to  make  some 
great  scientific  discovery. 

"All  right,"  said  the  admiral.  "That  suits  me.  What  dis- 
covery shall  we  make?" 

The  philosophers  were  not  prepared  to  answer  this  question 
at  that  moment,  but  they  said  they  would  try  to  think  of  some 
good  discovery  to  make. 

So  the  philosophers  sat  in  a  row  behind  the  admiral,  and 
thought  and  thought;  and  the  admiral  sat  at  the  helm,  with  his 
blue-and-red  stilts  dangling  in  the  water  behind;  and  the  cook 
prepared  the  meals,  swept  the  deck,  dusted  the  sail,  and  put  things 
in  order. 

After  several  hours,  the  admiral  turned  around  to  ask  the 
philosophers  if  they  had  thought  of  any  discovery  yet,  when,  to 
his  amazement,  he  saw  that  each  one  of  them  had  put  his  bag 
upon  his  head. 

"What  did  you  do  that  for?"  cried  the  admiral,  when  each  of 
the  philosophers  gave  a  little  start;  and  then  they  explained  that 
it  was  much  easier  to  think  with  one's  head  in  a  bacr.    The  outer 


JO         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

world  was  thus  shut  out,  and  trains  of  thought  were  not  so  likely 
to  be  broken  up. 

So,  for  day  after  day,  the  philosophers,  with  their  heads  in 
their  bags,  sat,  and  thought,  and  thought;  and  the  admiral  sat  and 
steered,  and  the  navy  cooked  and  dusted  and  kept  things  clean. 
Sometimes,  when  she  thought  the  sail  did  not  catch  the  wind 
properly,  she  would  move  the  admiral  toward  one  side  or  the 
other,  and  thus  change  the  course  of  the  vessel. 

"If  I  knew,"  said  the  admiral  one  day,  "the  exact  age  of  the 
youngest  of  those  aristocrats,  I  should  know  just  how  long  we 
should  have  to  sail,  before  they  would  all  be  grown  up,  and  when  it 
would  be  time  for  us  to  go  back  after  them,  and  take  them  to 
Nassimia." 

The  cook  remembered  that  the  smallest  boy  had  told  her  he 
was  ten  years  old. 

"Then,"  said  the  admiral,  "we  must  sail  for  eleven  years." 

And  they  sailed  for  eleven  years ;  the  philosophers,  with  their 
heads  in  their  bags,  trying  their  best  to  think  of  some  good  thing 
to  discover. 

The  day  after  the  aristocrats  had  been  shut  up  in  their  luxu- 
rious apartment,  the  queen  sent  a  messenger  to  them,  to  tell  them 
that  she  thought  the  idea  of  putting  people's  heads  in  bags  was 
one  of  the  most  amusing  things  she  ever  heard  of,  and  that  she 
would  be  much  obliged  if  they  would  send  her  the  pattern  of  the 
proper  kind  of  bag,  so  that  she  could  have  some  made  for  her 
slaves. 

The  messenger  brought  scissors,  and  papers,  and  pins,  and 
the  boys  cut  a  pattern  of  a  very  comfortable  bag,  with  holes  for 
the  eyes,  nose,  mouth,  and  ears,  which  they  sent  with  their  respects 
to  the  queen.  This  royal  lady  had  two  bags  made,  which  she  put 
upon  two    of  her   servants,  and   their   appearance   amused   her   so 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY. 


much    that    she    smiled    a    great    deal,  and    yet    scarcely  felt    tired 
at  all. 

But,  in    the    course    of   a    day  or    two,  the    king    Happened    to 
see  these  bagf-headed  slaves   sitting    in    an    ante-chamber.     He  was 


I 


THE    KING  S   CONSTERNATION. 


struck  with    consternation,  and    instantly  called    a    council    of    his 
chief  ministers. 

"We  are  threatened  with  a  terrible  danger,"  he  said  to  them, 
when  all  the  doors  were  shut.  "We  have  among  us  a  body  ol 
Bagists!  Little  did  we  think,  in  our  gratitude,  that  we  were 
wound    up    merely  that    we    might    go    through  life  with  our  heads 


33         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

bagged  !  Better  far  that  we  should  stay  stopped  forever  !  How 
can  we  know  but  that  the  ship  which  brought  them  here  may 
soon  return,  with  a  cargo  of  bag-stuffs,  needles,  thread,  and  thim- 
bles, and  that  every  head  in  our  city  may  be  bagged  in  a  few 
days  ?  Already,  signs  of  this  approaching  evil  have  shown  them- 
selves. Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  these  dangerous  characters 
have  been  closely  confined,  no  less  than  two  of  the  inmates  of 
my  palace  have  already  had  their  heads  bagged !" 

At  these  words,  a  thrill  of  horror  pervaded  the  ministers,  and 
they  discussed  the  matter  for  a  long  time.  It  was  finally  decided 
that  a  lookout  should  be  constantly  kept  on  the  top  of  a  high 
tower,  to  give  notice  of  the  approach  of  the  ship,  should  she 
return ;  additional  guards  were  posted  at  the  door  of  the  aris- 
tocrats' apartment,  and  it  was  ordered  that  the  city  be  searched 
every  day,  to  see  if  any  new  cases  of  bagism  could  be  discovered. 

The  aristocrats  now  began  to  be  very  discontented.  Although 
they  had  everything  they  could  possibly  want  to  eat  and  drink, 
and  were  .  even  furnished  with  toys  and  other  sources  of  amuse- 
ment, they  did    not    like   to    be   shut    up. 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what  it  is,"  said  the  Tail-boy.  "  1  can't  stand 
this    any  longer.     Let    's    get    away." 

"  But  where  shall  we  get  away  to  ?"  asked  several  of  the 
others. 

"  We  '11  see  about  that  when  we  're  outside,"  was  the  answer 
•'Anything  's  better  than  being  shut  up   here." 

After  some  talk,  everybody  agreed  that  they  ought  to  try 
to  escape,  and  they  set  about  to  devise  some  plan  for  doing 
so.  The  windows  were  not  very  high  from  the  ground,  but  they 
were  too  high  for  a  jump,  and  not  a  thing  could  be  found  in 
the  room  which  was  strong  enough  to  make  a  rope.  Every  piece 
of  silk   or   muslin    in    the    curtains    or    bed-clothes    was    fine,  and 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY. 


delicate,  and  flimsy.  At  last,  the  Smart-boy  hit  upon  a  plan. 
The  apartment  was  a  very  long  one,  and  was  floored  with  narrow 
boards,  of  costly  wood,  which  ran  from  one  end  to  the  other  of 
it.     He    proposed    that   they  should    take    up   one  of  these  boards, 


THE   PRISONERS    ESCAPE. 


and,  putting  it  out  of  the  window,  should  rest  one  end  on  the 
ground,  and  the  other  on  the  window-sill.  Then  they  could  slide 
down. 

Instantly,  every  aristocrat  set  to  work,  with  knife,  or  piece  of 
.,  or  small  coin,  to  take  out  the  silver  screws  which  held  down 
une  of  the  boards. 

"  It  is  very  narrow,"  said  the  Head-boy.  "  I  am  afraid  we 
shall  slip   off." 

"  Oh,  there    is    no     dano-er    of    that,"    replied    the    Smart-boy. 


40        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

u  If  we  only  go  fast  enough,  we  cannot  slip  off.  We  will  grease 
the   board,  and   then    we    shall   go    fast   enough." 

So  the  board  was  taken  up,  and,  after  having  been  well 
greased  with   oil   from    the   lamps,  was   put   out  of  the  window. 

Then  the  boys,  one  at  a  time,  got  on  the  board  and  slid, 
with  the  speed  of  lightning,  to  the  ground.  Most  of  them  came 
down  with  such  rapidity  and  force  that  they  shot  over  the  smooth 
grass  to  a  considerable  distance.  As  soon  as  they  were  all  down, 
the  Smart-boy  took  the  end  of  the  board  and  moved  it  to  one 
side,  so  that  it  rested  on  the  edge  of  a  deep   tank. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  he,  "  if  any  of  the  guards  slide  down  after 
us,  they  will  go  into   the   tank." 

It  was  now  nearly  dark,  and  the  boys  set  about  finding 
some  place  where  they  could  spend  the  night.  They  soon  came 
to  a  large  building,  the  doors  of  which  were  shut,  but,  as  they 
were  not  locked,  they  had  no  trouble  in  entering.  This  building 
was  a  public  library,  which  was  closed  very  early  every  afternoon, 
and  opened  very  late  every  morning.  Here  the  aristocrats  found 
very  comfortable  quarters,  and  having  lighted  a  candle  which  one 
of  them  had  in  his  pocket,  they  held  a  meeting,  to  determine 
what  they  should  do   next. 

"  Of  course  the  ship  will  come  back,  some  day,"  said  the 
Smart-boy,  "  for  that  admiral  would  be  afraid  to  go  home  without 
us.  The  giant  would  smash  him  and  his  old  ship  if  he  did  that. 
So  we   shall  have  to  wait  here  until  the  ship  returns." 

"But  how  are  we  going  to  live?"  asked  several  of  his  com- 
panions. 

"We  can  sleep  here,"  he  answered.  "It  's  a  nice,  big  place, 
and  nobody  will  ever  disturb  us,  for  a  notice  on  the  door  says 
it  's  closed  two  hours  before  sunset.  And  as  to  victuals,  we 
shall   have   to  work  at   something." 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY.  41 

This  was  thought  good  reasoning,  and  they  now  began  to 
consider  what  they  should  work  at.  It  was  agreed  that  it  would 
be  wise  for  them  all  to  select  the  same  trade,  because  then  they 
could  stand  by  each  other  in  case  of  any  business  disputes,  and 
their  trade  was  to  be  chosen  in  this  way :  Every  boy  was  to 
write  on  a  piece  of  paper  the  business  he  liked  best,  and  what- 
ever trade  or  profession  was  written  on  the  most  papers,  was  to 
be  adopted  by  the  whole   company. 

When  the  papers  were  read  by  the  Head-boy,  it  was  found 
that  nearly  every  one  had  selected  a  different  calling ;  but  three 
of  the  smaller  boys  happened  to  want  to  be  letter-carriers,  and 
so,  as  there  was  no  business  which  had  so  many  votes  as  this,  it 
was  determined   that  they  should  all  be  letter-carriers. 

The  three  little   boys  shouted   for  joy  at  this. 

"But  where  shall  we  get  letters  to  carry?"  asked  some  of 
the  older  fellows. 

"Oh,  we  '11  see  about  that  in  the  morning,"  said  the  Smart- 
boy.     "There  '11  be   plenty  of  time  before   the  library  opens." 

They  slept  that  night  on  piles  of  parchments,  and  in  the 
morning  the  building  was  searched  to  see  if  any  letters  could  be 
found  for  them  to  carry.  In  the  cellar  they  discovered  a  great 
many  huge  boxes,  filled  with  manuscripts  which  had  been  collect- 
ing ever  since  the  city  was  first  wound  up  and  started.  These, 
they  concluded,  would  do  just  as  well  as  letters,  and  each  boy 
filled  his  satchel  with  them,  and  started  off  to  deliver  them. 

Each  carrier  was  assigned  by  the  Head-boy  to  a  different 
street,  and  all  went  to  work  with  a  will.  The  people  were  glad 
to  get  the  manuscripts,  for  many  of  them  were  very  instructive 
and  interesting,  and  they  gave  the  boys  a  small  piece  of  money 
for  each  one.  This  went  on,  day  after  day,  and  every  morning 
each  person  in  the  whole  city  got  a  letter. 


42         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

When  the  king  was  informed   of  the   escape   of  his  prisoners, 
he  hurried,  in  great   trouble,  to  see  how  they  had  got  away.     But 


THE  WATCH   OX   THE   HIGH   TOWER. 


when  he  saw  the  board  which  they  had  left  resting   on    the    edge 


of  the  tank,  he  was   delighted. 


HOW  THE  ARISTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY. 


43 


"Those  wretched  Bagists,"  he  exclaimed,  "in  trying  to  escape, 
have  all  slid  into  the  tank.  Let  it  be  walled  over,  and  that  will 
be    the    end   of   them.       We    are    fortunate    to    get    rid    of   them 

so    easily." 

But  the  watch  on  the  high  tower  was  still  kept  up,  for  no 
one   knew  when   the   ship   might   come   back  with  more    Bagists. 

One  day,  as  the   Head-boy  was   delivering  his   letters,  he  met 


S^Ssa 


THE  SCHOOL-MASTER   AND    HEAD-BOY    EMBRACE. 


an  old  man,  whom  he  instantly  recognized  as  his  master.  At 
first  he  felt  like  running  away;  but  when  the  master  told  him 
that  he  was  alone,  and  forgave  everything,  they  embraced  in  tears. 
The  old  man  had  not  been  able  to  find  his  boys  in  the  town, 
and  had  wandered  into  the  surrounding  country.  In  this  way,  he 
had  never  had  a  letter. 

The    Head-boy   took    him    to    the    library  that    night,   and    he 
afterward    spent   most   of    his     time    reading    the    old   manuscripts 


44         THE  EI  O  A  TING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALEh. 

and  sorting  them  out  for  the  carriers.  Nobody  ever  came  into 
the   cellar   to  disturb   him. 

The  people  of  the  city  were  very  much  benefited  by  the 
instructive  papers  which  were  brought  to  them  every  day,  and 
many  of  them  became  quite  learned.  The  aristocrats  also  learned 
a  great  deal  by  reading  the  papers  to  those  persons  who  could 
not  read  themselves,  and,  every  evening,  the  master  gave  them 
lessons  in  the  library.  So  they  gradually  became  better  and 
better  educated. 

They  often  looked  up  to  the  high  tower,  because  they  had 
heard  that  a  flag  was  to  be  hoisted  there  whenever  a  ship  with 
a  pink-and-blue  sail  was   seen   approaching  the  city. 

Ten  years  passed,  and  they  saw  no  flag,  but  one  day  they 
saw,  posted  up  all  over  the  city,  a  notice  from  the  king,  stating 
that,  on  the  next  day,  the  city  would  run  down,  and  ordering  all 
the  people  to  retire  into  their  houses,  and  to  shut  up  their  doors 
and  windows.  This  struck  the  aristocrats  with  dismay,  for  how 
were  they  'to  get  a  living  if  they  could  not   deliver   their   letters  ? 

So  they  all  boldly  marched  to  the  palace,  and,  asking  for  the 
king,  proposed  to  him  that  they  should  be  allowed  to  wind  up 
his   city. 

The  king  gazed  upon  them  in  amazement.  "What!"  he  cried. 
"Do  you  letter  carriers  venture  to  come  to  me  with  such  a  bold 
request.'  Do  you  think  for  a  moment  that  you  know  anything 
about  what  you   propose   doing?" 

"We  can  do  it  a  great  deal  easier  than  we  did  it  before," 
said  one  of  the  younger  aristocrats,  "  for  some  of  us  were  very 
small   then,  and   did    n't  weigh  much." 

"  Did  it  before  ?"  exclaimed  the  bewildered  king,  staring  at 
the   sturdy  group    before   him. 

The   Head-boy,  who  was   by  this  time  entirely  grown  up,  now 


HOW  sr/y/,  ^aJSTOCRATS  SAILED  AWAY.  45 

came  forward,  and,  acknowledging  that  he  and  his  companions 
were  the  boys  who  had  been  shut  up  in  the  luxurious  apart- 
ment, told  their  whole   story  since  their  escape. 

"And  you  have  lived  among  us  all  this  time,  and  have  not 
tried  to   bag  our  heads?"    said  the   king. 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,"   replied  the  other. 

"  I  am  very  glad,  indeed,  to  hear  this,"  said  the  king,  "  and 
now,  if  you  please,  I  would  like  you  to  try  if  you  really  can  wind 
Us  up,  for  I  feel  that  I  am  running  down  very  fast." 

At  this,  the  whole  body  of  aristocrats  ran  to  the  great  stair- 
way, and  began  quickly  to  mount  the  steps.  Around  and  around 
went  the  revolving  stair-way,  twice  as  fast  as  it  had  ever  gone 
before.  Click !  click !  click !  went  the  machinery,  and  before  any- 
body could  really  imagine  that  the  thing  was  true,  the  stair-way 
stopped  with  a  bump,  and  the  city  was  wound  up  for  another  ten 
years ! 

It  would  be  useless  to  try  to  describe  the  joy  and  gratitude 
of  the  king  and  the  people.  The  aristocrats  were  loaded  with 
honors  and  presents;  they  and  their  old  master  were  sumptuously 
lodged  in  the  palace,  and,  in  their  honor,  the  public  library  was 
ordered  to  be  kept  open  every  evening,  in  order  that  the  people 
who  were  busy  in  the  day-time  might  go  there  and  read  the 
papers,  which   were  no  longer  carried  to  them. 

At  the  end  of  a  year,  a  flag  was  raised  on  the  top  of  the 
high  tower,  and  the  admiral's  ship  came  in.  The  philosophers 
took  off  their  bags,  which  were  now  very  old  and  thin,  and  the 
aristocrats,  with  their  master,  were  warmly  welcomed  on  board, 
lieing  all  grown  up,  they  were  no  longer  feared.  In  a  few  days, 
the  ship  sailed  for  Nassimia,  and,  as  the  aristocrats  were  taking 
leave  of  the  sorrowing  citizens,  the  Smart-boy  stepped  up  to  the 
kine,  and  said: 


46         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TAIEs. 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what  I  should  do,  if  I  were  you.  About  a 
week  before  the  time  you  expect  to  run  down  again,  I  'd  make 
a  lot  of  men  go  to  work  and  wind  up  the  city.  You  can  do  it 
yourselves,  just  as  well  as  to  wait  for  other  people  to  do  it  for 
you." 

"That's  exactly  what  I  will  do!"  cried  the  king.  "I  never 
thought  of  it  before  !" 

He  did  it,  and,  so  far  as   is  known,  the  city  is  running  yet. 

When  the  aristocrats  reached  the  city  of  Nassimia,  everybody 
was  glad  to  see  them,  for  they  had  become  a  fine,  well-behaved, 
and  well-educated  body  of  nobility,  and  the  admiral,  standing  high 
upon  his  stilts,  looked  down  upon  them  with  honest  pride,  as  he 
presented  them   to  the   king  and   queen. 

Lorilla  shook  each  one  of  them  by  the  hand.  They  did  not 
recognize  the  little  fairy  in  this  handsome  woman,  but  when  she 
explained   how   the    change    had   taken    place,  they  were    delighted. 

"To  think  of  it!"  cried  one  of  the  younger  aristocrats.  "We 
never  missed  that   bottle-washer !" 

"  No,"  said  Lorilla ;  "  nobody  ever  missed  her.  That  is  one 
reason  why  she  was  such  a  good  one  to  be  made  a  fairy.  And 
now  you   must  tell  us   your  whole   story." 

And  so  the  king  and  the  queen,  the  giant  and  his  army,  the 
chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  and  as  many  of  the  populace  as 
could  get  near  enough,  crowded  around  to  hear  the  story  of  the 
adventures  of  the  aristocrats,  which    the   Head-boy  told  very  well. 

"  I  should  like  very  much  to  go  to  that  curious  city,"  said 
Lorilla,  "  especially  at  a  time  when  it  had  run  down,  and  every- 
thing had  stopped." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  believe  it  will  ever  stop  any  more,"  cried  the 
Tail-boy.  "  We  told  them  how  to  keep  themselves  a-going  all 
the  time." 


THE    REFORMED    PIRATE. 


IT  was  a  very  delightful  country  where  little  Corette  lived.  It 
seemed  to  be  almost  always  summer-time  there,  for  the  winters 
were  just  long-  enough  to  make  people  glad  when  they  were 
over,  When  it  rained,  it  mostly  rained  at  night,  and  so  the  fields 
and  gardens  had  all  the  water  they  wanted,  while  the  people  were 
generally  quite  sure  of  a  fine  clay.  And,  as  they  lived  a  great  deal 
out-of-doors,  this  was  a  great  advantage  to  them. 

The  principal  business  of  the  people  of  this  country  was  the 
raising  of  sweet  marjoram.  The  soil  and  climate  were  admirably 
adapted  to  the  culture  of  the  herb,  and  fields  and  fields  of  it  were  to 
be  seen  in  every  direction.  At  that  time,  and  this  was  a  good  while 
ago,  very  little  sweet  marjoram  was  raised  in  other  parts  of  the 
world,   so  this  country  had   the   trade  nearly  all   to   itself. 

The  great  holiday  of  the  year  was  the  day  on  which  the  harvest 
of  this  national  herb  began.  It  was  called  "Sweet  Marjoram  Day," 
and  the  people,  both  young  and  old,  thought  more  of  it  than  of  any 
other  holiday  in  the  year. 

On  that  happy  day  everybody  went  out  into  the  fields.  There 
was  never  a  person  so  old,  or  so  young,  or  so  busy,  that  he  or  she 
could  not  go  to  help  in  the  harvest.  Even  when  there  were  sick 
people,  which  was  seldom,  they  were  carried  out  to  the  fields  and 
staid  there  all  dav.  And  they  generally  felt  much  better  in  the 
evening. 

47 


48 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIR*   TALES. 


There  were  always  patches  of  sweet  marjoram  planted  on 
purpose  for  the  very  little  babies  to  play  in  on  the  great  day.  They 
must  be  poor,  indeed,  these  people  said,  if  they  could  not  raise  sweet 
marjoram  for  their  own  needs  and  for  exportation,  and  yet  have 
enough  left  for  the   babies   to   play  in. 

So,  all  this  day  the  little  youngsters  rolled,  and  tumbled,  and 
kicked  and  crowed  in  the  soft  green  and  white  beds  of  the  fragrant 
herb,  and  pulled  it  up  by  the  roots,  and  laughed  and  chuckled,  and 
went  to  sleep   in  it,  and  were  the  happiest  babies   in  the  world. 


THE   BABIES   IN   THE   SWEET   MARJORAM   BEDS. 


They  needed  no  care,  except  at  the  dinner  hour,  so  the  rest  of 
the  people  gave  all  their  time  to  gathering  in  the  crop  and  having 
fun.  There  was  always  lots  of  fun  on  this  great  harvest  day,  for 
everybody  worked  so  hard  that  the  whole  crop  was  generally  in  the 
sweet  marjoram  barns  before  breakfast,  so  that  they  had  nearly  the 
whole  day  for  games  and  jolity. 


THE  REFORMED  F IRATE.  49 

In  this  country,  where  little  Corette  lived,  there  were  fairies. 
Not  very  many  of  them,  it  is  true,  for  the  people  had  never  seen 
but  two.  These  were  sisters,  and  there  were  never  fairies  more 
generally  liked  than  these  two  little  creatures,  neither  of  them  over 
four  inches  high.  They  were  very  fond  of  the  company  of  human 
beings,  and  were  just  as  full  of  fun  as  anybody.  They  often  used  to 
come  to  spend  an  hour  or  two,  and  sometimes  a  whole  day,  with 
the  good  folks,  and  they  seemed  always  glad  to  see  and  to  talk  to 
everybody. 

These  sisters  lived  near  the  top  of  a  mountain  in  a  fairy  cottage. 
This  cottage  had  never  been  seen  by  any  of  the  people,  but  the  sis- 
ters had  often  told  them  all  about  it,  It  must  have  been  a  charm- 
ing place. 

The  house  was  not  much  bigger  than  a  bandbox,  and  it  had  two 
stories  and  a  garret,  with  a  little  portico  running  all  around  it.  In- 
side was  the  dearest  little  furniture  of  all  kinds, — beds,  tables,  chairs, 
and  all  the  furniture  that  could  possibly  be  needed. 

Everything  about  the  house  and  grounds  was  on  the  same 
small  scale.  There  was  a  little  stable  and  a  little  barn,  with  a  little 
old  man  to  work  the  little  garden  and  attend  to  the  two  little  cows. 
Around  the  house  were  garden-beds  ever  so  small,  and  little  gra- 
veled paths;  and  a  kitchen-garden,  where  the  peas  climbed  up  little 
sticks  no  bigger  than  pins,  and  where  the  little  chickens,  about  the 
size  of  flies,  sometimes  got  in  and  scratched  up  the  little  vegetables. 
There  was  a  little  meadow  for  pasture,  and  a  grove  of  little  trees; 
and  there  was  also  a  small  field  of  sweet  marjoram,  where  the  blos- 
soms were  so  tiny  that  you  could  hardly  have  seen  them  without  a 
magnifying  glass. 

It  was  not  very  far  from  this  cottage  to  the  sweet  marjoram 
country,  and  the  fairy  sisters  had  no  trouble  at  all  in  running  down 
there  whenever  they  felt  like  it,  but  none  of  the  people  had  ever 


50         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

seen  this  little  home.  They  had  looked  for  it,  but  could  not  find  it, 
and  the  fairies  would  never  take  any  of  them  to  it.  They  said  it 
was  no  place  for  human  beings.  Even  the  smallest  boy,  if  he  were 
to  trip  his  toe,  might  fall  against  their  house  and  knock  it  over;  and 
as  to  any  of  them  coming  into  the  fairy  grounds,  that  would  be  im- 
possible, for  there  was  no  spot  large  enough  for  even  a  common- 
sized  baby  to  creep   about   in. 

On  Sweet  Marjoram  Day  the  fairies  never  failed  to  come. 
Every  year  they  taught  the  people  new  games,  and  all  sorts  of  new 
ways  of  having  fun.  The  good  folks  would  never  have  even  thought 
of  having  such  fine  times  if  it  had  not  been  for  these  fairies. 

One  delightful  afternoon,  about  a  month  before  Sweet  Marjoram 
Day,  Corette,  who  was  a  little  girl  just  old  enough,  and  not  a  day 
too  old  (which  is  exactly  the  age  all  little  girls  ought  to  be),  was 
talking  about  the   fairy  cottage   to   some   of  her  companions. 

"We  never  can  see   it,"   said  Corette,  sorrowfully. 

"No,"  said  one  of  the  other  girls,  "we  are  too  big.  If  we  were 
little   enough,  we  might  go." 

'Are  you  sure  the  sisters  would  be  glad  to  see  us,  then?"  asked 
Corette. 

"Yes,  I  heard  them  say  so.  But  it  does  n't  matter  at  all,  as 
we  are   not  little   enough." 

"No,"  said  Corette,  and  she  went  off  to  take  a  walk  by  nerself. 

She  had  not  walked  far  before  she  reached  a  small  house 
which  stood  by  the  sea-shore.  This  house  belonged  to  a  Reformed 
Pirate  who  lived  there  all  by  himself.  He  had  entirely  given  up  a 
sea-faring  life  so  as  to  avoid  all  temptation,  and  he  employed  his 
time  in  the  mildest  pursuits  he  could  think  of. 

When  Corette  came  to  his  house,  she  saw  him  sitting  in  an 
easy  chair  in  front  of  his  door,  near  the  edge  of  a  small  bluff  which 
overhung  the  sea,  busily  engaged  in   knitting  a  tidy. 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  51 


When  he  saw  Corette,  he  greeted  her  kindly,  and  put  aside 
his  knitting,  which  he  was  very  glad  to  do,  for  he  hated  knitting 
tidies,  though  he  thought  it  was   his  duty  to   make   them. 

"Well,  my  little  maid,"  he  said,  in  a  strange,  muffled  voice, 
which  sounded  as  if  he  were  speaking  under  water,  for  he  tried  to 
be  as  gentle  in  every  way  as  he  could,  "how  do  you  do?  You  don't 
look   quite  as   gay  as   usual.       Has  anything   run  afoul  of  you?" 

"Oh  no!"  said  Corette,  and  she  came  and  stood  by  him,  and 
taking  up  his  tidy,  she  looked  it  over  carefully  and  showed  him 
where  he  had  dropped  a  lot  of  stitches  and  where  he  had  made  some 
too  tight  and  others  a  great  deal  too  loose.  He  did  not  know  how 
to   knit  very  well. 

When  she  had  shown  him  as  well  as  she  could  how  he  ouo-ht 
to  do  it,  she  sat  down  on  the  grass  by  his  side,  and  after  a  while  she 
began  to  talk  to  him  about  the  fairy  cottage,  and  what  a  great  pity 
it  was  that  it  was  impossible  for  her  ever  to  see  it. 

"It  is  a  pity,"  said  the  Reformed  Pirate.  "I've  heard  of  that 
cottage,  and  I'd  like  to  see  it  myself.  In  fact,  I'd  like  to  go  to  see 
almost  anything  that  was  proper  and  quiet,  so  as  to  get  rid  of  the 
sight  of  this   everlasting  knitting." 

"There  are  other  things  you  might  do  besides  knit,"  said 
Corette. 

"Nothing   so  depressing  and  suitable,"    said  he,    with   a  sigh. 

"It  would  be  of  no  use  for  you  to  think  of  going  there,"  said 
Corette.  "Even  I  am  too  large,  and  you  are  ever  and  ever  so 
much  too  big.  You  could  n't  get  one  foot  into  any  of  their 
paths." 

"I've  no  doubt  that's  true,"  he  replied;  "but  the  thing  might  be 
done.  Almost  anything  can  be  done  if  you  set  about  it  in  the 
right  way.  But  you  see,  little  maid,  that  you  and  I  don't  know 
enough.      Now,  years  ago,  when  I  was  in  a  different  line  of  business-, 


52         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

I  often  used  to  get  puzzled  about  one  thing-  or  another,  and  then  I 
went  to  somebody  who  knew  more  than   myself." 

"Were  there  many  such  persons?"  asked  Corette. 

"Well,  no.  I  always  went  to  one  old  fellow  who  was  a  Prac- 
ticing Wizard.  He  lived,  and  still  lives,  I  reckon,  on  an  island 
about  fifty  miles  from  here,  right  off  there  to  the  sou'-sou'-west. 
I've  no  doubt  that  if  we  were  to  go  to  him,  he'd  tell  us  just  how 
to  do  this  thing." 

"But  how  could  we  get  there?"    asked  Corette. 

"O!"  I'd  manage  that,"  said  the  Reformed  Pirate,  his  eyes 
flashing  with  animation.  "  I've  an  old  sail-boat  back  there  in  the 
creek  that's  as  good  as  ever  she  was.  I  could  fix  her  up,  and  get 
everything  all  ship-shape  in  a  couple  of  days,  and  then  you  and  I 
could  scud  over  there  in  no  time.  What  do  you  say?  Would  n't 
you  like  to  go?" 

"  Oh,  I'd  like  to  go  ever  so  much !"  cried  Corette,  clapping 
her  hands,,  "if  they'd  let  me." 

"  Well,  run  and  ask  them,"  said  he,  rolling  up  his  knitting 
and  stuffing  it  under  the  cushion  of  his  chair,  "and  I'll  go  and 
look  ac  chat  boat  right  away." 

So  Corette  ran  home  to  her  father  and  mother,  and  told  them 
all  about  the  matter.  They  listened  with  great  interest,  and  her 
father  said : 

"Well,  now,  our  little  girl  is  not  looking  quite  as  well  as 
usual.  I  have  noticed  that  she  is  somewhat  pale.  A  sea-trip  might 
be  the  very  thing  for  her." 

"  I  think  it  would  do  her  a  great  deal  of  good,"  said  her  mo- 
ther, "  and  as  to  that  Reformed  Pirate,  she'd  be  just  as  safe  with 
him  as  if  she  was  on  dry  land." 

So  it  was  agreed  that  Corette  should  go.  Her  father  and 
mother  were  always  remarkably  kind. 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE. 


53 


The  Reformed  Pirate  was  perfectly  delighted  when  he  heard 
this,  and  he  went  hard  to  work  to  get  his  little  vessel  ready.  To 
sail  again  on  the  ocean  seemed  to  him  the  greatest  of  earthly  joys, 
and  as  he  was  to  do  it  for  the  benefit  of  a  good  little  girl,  it  was 
all  perfectly  right  and  proper. 

When  they  started,  the  next  day  but  one,  all  the  people  who 
lived  near  enough  came  down  to  see  them  off.  Just  as  they  were 
about  to  sail,  the  Reformed  Pirate  said: 

"  Hello !  I  wonder  if  I  had  n't  better  run  back  to  the  house 
and  get  my  sword !  I  only  wear  the  empty  scabbard  now,  but  it 
might  be  safer,  on  a  trip  like  this,  to  take  the  sword  along." 

So  he  ran  back  and  got  it,  and  then  he  pushed  off  amid  the 
shouts  of  all  the  good  people  on  the  beach. 

The  boat  was  quite  a  good-sized  one,  and  it  had  a  cabin  and 
everything  neat  and  comfortable.  The  Reformed  Pirate  managed 
it  beautifully,  all  by  himself,  and  Corette  sat  in  the  stern  and 
watched  the  waves,  and  the  sky,  and  the  sea-birds,  and  was  very 
happy  indeed. 

As  for  her  companion,  he  was  in  a  state  of  ecstasy,,  As  the 
breeze  freshened,  and  the  sails  filled,  and  the  vessel  went  dashing 
over  the  waves,  he  laughed  and  joked,  and  sang  snatches  of  old 
sea-songs,  and  was  the  jolliest  man  afloat. 

After  a  while,  as  they  went  thus  sailing  merrily  along,  a 
distant  ship  appeared  in  sight.  The  moment  his  eyes  fell  upon 
it,  a  sudden  change  came  over  the  Reformed  Pirate.  He  sprang 
to  his  feet  and,  with  his  hand  still  upon  the  helm,  he  leaned  for- 
ward and  gazed  at  the  ship.  He  gazed  and  he  gazed,  and  he 
gazed  without  saying  a  word.  Corette  spoke  to  him  several 
times,  but  he  answered  not.  And  as  he  gazed  he  moved  the 
helm  so  that  his  little  craft  gradually  turned  from  her  course,  and 
sailed  to  meet  the  distant  ship. 


54 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


As  the  two  vessels  approached  each  other,  the  Reformed 
Pirate  became  very  much  excited.  He  tightened  his  belt  and 
loosened  his  sword  in  its  sheath.  Hurriedly  giving  the  helm  to 
Corette,  he  went  forward  and  jerked  a  lot  of  ropes  and  hooks 
from  a  cubby-hole   where  they  had  been  stowed  away.      Then  he 


THE   REFORMED    PIRATE   IS   THE  JOLLIEST   MAX   AFLOAT. 

pulled  out  a  small,  dark  flag,  with  bits  of  skeleton   painted   on  it, 
and  hoisted  it  to  the  top-mast. 

By  this   time   he   had   nearly  reached    the    ship,  which   was   a 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  55 

large  three-masted  vessel.  There  seemed  to  be  a  great  commo- 
tion on  board ;  sailors  were  running  this  way  and  that ;  women 
were  screaming ;  and  officers  could  be  heard  shouting,  "  Put  her 
about !     Clap  on  more  sail !" 

But  steadily  on  sailed  the  small  boat,  and  the  moment  it 
came  alongside  the  big  ship,  the  Reformed  Pirate  threw  out  grap- 
nels and  made  the  two  vessels  fast  together.  Then  he  hooked 
a  ropeladder  to  the  side  of  the  ship,  and  rushing  up  it,  sprang 
with  a  yell  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel,  waving  his  flashing  sword 
around  his   head ! 

"Down,  dastards!  varlets!  hounds!"  he  shouted.  "Down  upon 
your  knees !    Throw  down   your  arms !     Surrender  !" 

Then  every  man  went  down  upon  his  knees,  and  threw  down 
his  arms   and   surrendered. 

"Where   is   your   Captain?"    roared  their   conqueror. 

The   Captain   came  trembling  forward. 

;'  Bring  to  me  your  gold  and  silver,  your  jewels  and  your 
gracious   stones,  and  your    rich   stuffs!" 

The  Captain  ordered  these  to  be  quickly  brought  and  placed 
before  the  Reformed  Pirate,  who  continued  to  stride  to  and  fro 
across  the  deck  waving  his  glittering  blade,  and  who,  when  he 
saw  the   treasures   placed  before   him,  shouted  again: 

"Prepare  for  scuttling!"  and  then,  while  the  women  got  down 
on  their  knees  and  begged  that  he  would  not  sink  the  ship,  and 
the  children  cried,  and  the  men  trembled  so  that  they  could 
hardly  kneel  straight,  and  the  Captain  stood  pale  and  shaking 
before  him,  he  glanced  at  the  pile  of  treasure,  and  touched  it 
with  his  sword. 

"Aboard  with  this,  mv  men!"  he  said.  "But  first  I  will  divide 
this  into, — into, — into  one  part.  Look  here!"  and  then  he  paused, 
glanced   around,  and    clapped    his    hand    to    his   head.     He    looked 


56         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

at  the  people,  the  treasure  and  the  ship.  Then  suddenly  he  sheathed 
his  sword,  and,  stepping  up   to  the   Captain,  extended  his  hand. 

"Good  sir,"  said  he,  "you  must  excuse  me.  This  is  a  mis- 
take. I  had  no  intention  of  taking  this  vessel.  It  was  merely  a 
temporary  absence  of  mind.  I  forgot  I  had  reformed,  and  seeing 
this  ship,  old  scenes  and  my  old  business  came  into  my  head,  and 
I  just  came  and  took  the  vessel  without  really  thinking  what  I 
was  doing.  I  beg  you  will  excuse  me.  And  these  ladies, — I  am 
very  sorry  to  have  inconvenienced  them.  I  ask  them  to  over- 
look my  unintentional   rudeness." 

"Oh,  don't  mention  it!"  cried  the  Captain,  his  face  beaming 
with  joy  as  he  seized  the  hand  of  the  Reformed  Pirate.  "It  is  of 
no   importance,  I  assure  you.     We  are  delighted,,  sir,  delighted!" 

"Oh  yes!"  cried  all  the  ladies.  "Kind  sir,  we  are  charmed! 
We  are  charmed!" 

"You  are  all  very  good  indeed,"  said  the  Reformed  Pirate, 
"  but  I  really  think  I  was  not  altogether  excusable.  And  I  am 
very  sorry  that  I  made  your  men   bring   up  all  these  things." 

"  Not  at  all !  not  at  all !"  cried  the  Captain.  "  No  trouble 
whatever  to  show  them.  Very  glad  indeed  to  have  the  oppor- 
tunity. By  the  by,  would  you  like  to  take  a  few  of  them,  as  a 
memento  of  your  visit?" 

"Oh  no,  I  thank  you,"  replied  the  Reformed  Pirate,  "I  would 
rather   not." 

"Perhaps,  then,  some  of  your  men  might  like  a  trinket  or  a 
bit  of  cloth " 

"Oh,  I  have  no  men!  There  is  no  one  on  board  but  myself 
— excepting  a  little  girl,  who  is  a  passenger.  But  I  must  be 
going.     Good-by,  Captain!" 

"I  am  sorry  you  are  in  such  a  hurry,"  said  the  Captain.  "Is 
there  anything  at  all  that  I  can  do  for  you  ?" 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE. 


57 


"No,  thank  you.  But  stop! — there  may  be  something.  Do 
you  sail  to  any  port  where  there  is  a  trade  in  tidies?" 

"Oh,  yes!    To  several  such,"  said  the  Captain. 

"Well,  then,  I  would  be  very  much  obliged  to  you,"  said  the 
Reformed  Pirate,  "  if  you  would  sometimes  stop  off  that  point  of  land 
that  you  see  there,  and  send  a  boat  ashore  to  my  house  for  a  load 
of  tidies." 

"  You  manufacture  them  by  the  quantity,  then  ?"  asked  the 
Captain. 

"  I  expect  to,"  said  the  other,  sadly. 

The  Captain  promised  to  stop,  and,  after  shaking  hands  with 
every  person  on  deck,  the  Reformed  Pirate  went  down  the  side  of 
the  ship,  and  taking  in  his  ladder  and  his  grapnels,  he  pushed  off. 

As  he  slowly  sailed  away,  having  lowered  his  flag,  the  Captain 
looked  over  the  side  of  his  ship,  and  said : 

"  If  I  had  only  known  that  there  was  nobody  but  a  little  girl 
on  board !     I  thought,  of  course,  he  had  a  boat-load  of  pirates." 

Corette  asked  a  great  many  questions  about  everything  that 
had  happened  on  the  ship,  for  she  had  heard  the  noise  and  con- 
fusion as  she  sat  below  in  the  little  boat ;  but  her  companion  was 
disposed  to  be  silent,  and  said  very  little  in  reply. 

When  the  trip  was  over,  and  they  had  reached  the  island,  the 
Reformed  Pirate  made  his  boat  fast,  and  taking  little  Corette  by 
the  hand,  he  walked  up  to  the  house  of  the  Practicing  Wizard. 

This  was  a  queer  place.  It  was  a  great  rambling  house,  one 
story  high  in  some  places,  and  nine  or  ten  in  other  places ;  and 
then,  again,  it  seemed  to  run  into  the  ground  and  re-appear  at  a 
short  distance — the  different  parts  being  connected  by  cellars  and 
basements,  with  nothing  but  flower-gardens  over  them. 

Corette  thought  she  had  never  seen  such  a  wonderful  build- 
ing;  but   she    had   not  long  to    look  at  the  outside   of  it,  for  her 


58         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

companion,  who  had  been  there  before,  and  knew  the  ways  of  the 
place,  went  up  to  a  little  door  in  a  two-story  part  of  the  house 
and  knocked.  Our  friends  were  admitted  by  a  dark  cream-colored 
slave,  who  informed  them  that  the  Practicing  Wizard  was  en^aofed 
with  other  visitors,  but  that  he  would  soon  be  at  leisure. 

So  Corette  and  the  Reformed  Pirate  sat  down  in  a  handsome 
room,  full  of  curious  and  wonderful  things,  and,  in  a  short  time, 
they  were  summoned  into  the  Practicing  Wizard's  private  office. 

"  Glad  to  see  you,"  said  he,  as  the  reformed  Pirate  entered. 
"  It  has  been  a  long  time  since  you  were  here.  What  can  I  do  for 
you,  now?  Want  to  know  something  about  the  whereabouts  of 
any  ships,  or  the  value  of  any  cargoes?" 

"  Oh,  no  !  I'm  out  of  that  business  now,"  said,  the  other.  "  I've 
come  this  time  for  something  entirely  different.  But  I'll  let  this 
little  girl  tell  you  what  it  is.  She  can  do  it  a  great  deal  better 
than  I  can." 

So  Corette  stepped  up  to  the  Practicing  Wizard,  who  was  a 
pleasant,  elderly  man,  with  a  smooth  white  face,  and  a  constant 
smile,  which  seemed  to  have  grown  on  his  face  instead  of  a  beard, 
and  she  told  him  the  whole  story  of  the  fairy  sisters  and  their 
cottaee,  of  her  great  desire  to  see  it,  and  of  the  difficulties  in  the 
way. 

"I  know  all  about  those  sisters,"  he  said;  "I  don't  wonder 
you  want  to  see  their  house.     You  both  wish  to  see  it?" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  Reformed  Pirate ;  "  I  might  as  well  go  with 
her,  if  the  thing  can  be  done  at  all." 

"Very  proper,"  said  the    Practicing  Wizard,    "very  proper  in 
deed.     But  there  is    only  one  way  in  which  it   can  be  done.     You 
must  be  condensed." 

"Does  that  hurt?"    asked  Corette. 

"  Oh,  not  at  all !     You'll  never  feel  it.     For  the  two  it  will  be 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  59 

one  hundred  and  eighty  ducats,"  said  he,  turning  to  the  Reformed 
Pirate;    "we   make  a  reduction  when  there  are  more  than  one." 

"Are  you  willing?"  asked  the  Reformed  Pirate  of  Corette,  as 
he  put  his  hand  in  his  breeches'  pocket. 

"Oh,  yes!"  said  Corette,  "certainly  I  am,  if  that's  the  onl/ 
way." 

Whereupon  her  good  friend  said  no  more,  but  pulled  out  a 
hundred  and  eighty  ducats  and  handed  them  to  the  Practicing 
Wizard,   who   immediately   commenced   operations. 

Corette  and  the  Reformed  Pirate  were  each  seated  in  a  laro-e 

o 

easy  chair,  and  upon  each  of  their  heads  the  old  white-faced  gen- 
tleman placed  a  little  pink  ball,  about  the  size  of  a  pea.  Then 
he   took   a  position   in   front  of  them. 

"  Xow  then,"  said  he,  "  sit  perfectly  still.  It  will  be  over  in 
a  few  minutes,"  and  he  lifted  up  a  long  thin  stick,  and,  pointing  it 
toward  the  couple,  he  began  to  count:   "One,  two,  three,  four " 

As  he  counted,  the  Reformed  Pirate  and  Corette  began  to 
shrink,  and  by  the  time  he  had  reached  fifty,  they  were  no  bigger 
than  cats.  But  he  kept  on  counting  until  Corette  was  about  three 
and  a  half  inches  high,  and  her  companion  about  five  inches. 

Then  he  stopped,  and  knocked  the  pink  ball  from  each  of 
their  heads  with  a  little  tap  of  his  long  stick. 

"  There  we  are,"  said  he,  and  he  carefully  picked  up  the  little 
creatures  and  put  them  on  a  table  in  front  of  a  looking-glass,  that 
they  might  see  how  they  liked  his  work. 

It  was  admirably  done.  Every  proportion  had  been  perfectly 
kept. 

"It  seems  to  me  that  it  could  n't  be  better,"  said  the  Con- 
densed Pirate,  looking  at  himself  from  top  to  toe. 

"  No,"  said  the  Practicing  Wizard,  smiling  rather  more  than 
usual,  "I  don't  believe  it  could." 


CO         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  But   how  are  we    to    get   away  from   here  ?"    said  Corette  to 
her  friend.     ''A  little  fellow  like  you  can't  sail  that  big  boat." 


"  '  IT   SEEMS   TO    ME   THAT   IT   COULD   N'T   BE   BETTER,'   SAID   THE   CONDENSED   PIRATE." 

"No,"  replied  he,  ruefully,  "that's  true;  I  could  n't  do  it 
But  perhaps,  sir,    you  could    condense  the  boat." 

"  Oh,  no !"  said  the  old  gentleman,  "  that  would  never  do. 
Such  a  little  boat  would  be  swamped  before  you  reached  shore,  if 
a  big  fish  did  n't  swallow  you.  No,  I'll  see  that  you  get  away 
safely." 

So    saying,  he  went  to   a   small    cage  that  stood  in  a  wi;   ', 
and  took  from  it  a  pigeon. 

"This  fellow  will  take  you,"  said  he.  "He  is  very  strong  and 
swift,  and  will  go  ever  so  much  faster  than  your  boat." 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  6 1 

Next  he  fastened  a  belt  around  the  bird,  and  to  the  lower 
part  of  this  he  hung  a  little  basket,  with  two  seats  in  it.  He  then 
lifted  Corette  and  the  Condensed  Pirate  into  the  basket,  where 
they  sat  down  opposite  one  another. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  go  directly  to  the  cottage  of  the  fairy  sis- 
ters?"   said  the  old  gentleman. 

"  Oh,  yes  !"    said  Corette. 

So  he  wrote  the  proper  address  on  the  bill  of  the  pigeon,  and 
opening  the  window,  carefully  let  the  bird  fly. 

"I'll  take  care  of  your  boat,"  he  cried  to  the  Condensed  Pi- 
rate, as  the  pigeon  rose  in  the  air.  "  You'll  find  it  all  right,  when 
you  come  back." 

And  he  smiled  worse  than  ever. 

The  pigeon  flew  up  to  a  great  height,  and  then  he  took  flight 
in  a  straight  line  for  the  Fairy  Cottage,  where  he  arrived  before 
his  passengers  thought  they  had  half  finished  their  journey. 

The  bird  alighted  on  the  ground,  just  outside  of  the  boundary 
fence ;  and  when  Corette  and  her  companion  had  jumped  from  the 
basket,  he  rose  and  flew  away  home  as  fast  as  he  could  go. 

The  Condensed  Pirate  now  opened  a  little  gate  in  the  fence, 
and  he  and  Corette  walked  in.  They  went  up  the  graveled  path, 
ind  under  the  fruit-trees,  where  the  ripe  peaches  and  apples 
hung  as  big  as  peas,  and  they  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  fairy 
sisters. 

When  these  two  little  ladies  came  to  the  door,  they  were 
amazed  to  see  Corette. 

"Why,  how  did  you  ever?"  they  cried.  "And  if  there  is  n't 
our  old  friend,  the  Reformed  Pirate !" 

"Condensed  Pirate,  if  you  please,"  said  that  individual. 
'There's  no  use  of  my  being  reformed  while  I'm  so  small  as  this. 
I  could  n't  hurt  anybody  if  I  wanted  to." 


62  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"Well,  come  right  in,  both  of  you,"  said  the  sisters,  "and  tell 
us  all  about  it." 

So  they  went  in,  and  sat  in  the  little  parlor,  and  told  their 
story.  The  fairies  were  delighted  with  the  whole  affair,  and  in- 
sisted on  a  long  visit,  to  which  our  two  friends  were  not  at  all 
opposed. 

They  found  everything  at  this  cottage  exactly  as  they  had 
been  told.  They  ate  the  daintiest  little  meals  off  the  daintiest  lit- 
tle dishes,  and  they  thoroughly  enjoyed  all  the  delightful  little 
things  in  the  little  place.  Sometimes,  Corette  and  the  fairies  would 
take  naps  in  little  hammocks  under  the  trees,  while  the  Condensed 
Pirate  helped  the  little  man  drive  up  the  little  cows,  or  work  in 
the  little  garden. 

On  the  second  day  of  their  visit,  when  they  were  all  sitting  on 
the  little  portico  after  supper,  one  of  the  sisters,  thinking  that  the 
Condensed  Pirate  might  like  to  have  something  to  do,  and  know- 
ing how  he  used  to  occupy  himself,  took  from  her  basket  a  little 
half-knit  tidy,  with  the  needles  in  it,  and  asked  him  if  he  cared  to 
amuse  himself  with  that. 

"No,  ma'am!"  said  he,  firmly  but  politely.  "Not  at  present. 
If  I  find  it  necessary  to  reform  again,  I  may  do  something  of  the 
kind,  but  not  now.      But  I  thank  you,  all  the  same." 

After  this,  they  were  all  very  careful  not  to  mention  tidies  to 
him. 

Corette  and  her  companion  stayed  with  the  fairies  for  more 
than  a  week.  Corette  knew  that  her  father  and  mother  did  not 
expect  her  at  home  for  some  time,  and  so  she  felt  quite  at  liberty 
to  stay  as  long  as  she  pleased. 

As  to  the  sisters,  they  were  delighted  to  have  their  visitors 
with  them. 

But,  one  day,  the  Condensed  Pirate,  finding  Corette  alone,  led 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  63 


her   with    great   secrecy    to    the    bottom    of    the    pasture    field,    the 
very   outskirts   of  the   fairies'   domain. 

"Look  here,"  said  he,  in  his  lowest  tones.  "Do  you  know, 
little  Corette,  that  things  are  not  as  I  expected  them  to  be  here? 
Everything  is  very  nice  and  good,  but  nothing  appears  very  small 
to  me.  Indeed,  things  seem  to  be  just  about  the  right  size.  How 
does  it  strike  you  ?" 

"Why,  I  have  Deen  thinking  the  same  thing,"  said  Corette. 
"The  sisters  used  to  be  such  dear,  cunning  little  creatures,  and 
now  they're  bigger  than  I  am.  But  I  don't  know  what  can  be 
done  about   it. 

"I  know,"    said   the  Condensed   Pirate. 

"What?"    asked   Corette. 

"  Condense   'em,"    answered  her  companion,   solemnly. 

"Oh!     But  you   could  n't  do    that!"    exclaimed   Corette. 

"  Yes,  but  I  can— at  least,  I  think  I  can.  You  remember  those 
two   pink  condensing  balls?" 

"Yes,"   said   Corette. 

"Well,   I've  got  mine." 

"You  have!"   cried  Corette.     "How  did  you  get  it?" 

"Oh!  when  the  old  fellow  knocked  it  off  my  head,  it  fell  on 
the  chair  beside  me,  and  I  picked  it  up  and  put  it  in  my  coat-pocket. 
It  would  just  go  in.  He  charges  for  the  balls,  and  so  I  thought  I 
might  as  well  have   it." 

"  But  do  you  know  how  he  works  them  ?" 

"Oh  yes!"  replied  the  Condensed  Pirate.  "I  watched  him. 
What  do  you  say?     Shall  we  condense  this  whole  place?" 

"It  won't  hurt  them,"  said  Corette,  "and  I  don't  really  think 
they  would   mind  it." 

"Mind  it!     No!"  said  the  other.     "I  believe  they'd  like  it.'' 
So  it  was  agreed  that  the  Fairy  Cottage,  inmates  and  grounds 


64  THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

should  be  condensed  until  they  were,  relatively,  as  small  as  they 
used  to  be. 

That  afternoon,  when  the  sisters  were  taking  a  nap,  and  the 
little  man  was  at  work  in  the  barn,  the  Condensed  Pirate  went  up 
Into  the  garret  of  the  cottage  and  got  out  on  the  roof.  Then  he 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  tallest  chimney,  which  overlooked  every- 
thing on  the  place,  and  there  he  laid  his  little  pink  ball. 

He  then  softly  descended,  and,  taking  Corette  by  the  hand, 
(she  had  been  waiting  for  him  on  the  portico),  he  went  down  to 
the  bottom  of  the  pasture  field. 

When  he  was  quite  sure  that  he  and  Corette  were  entirely 
outside  of  the  fairies'  grounds,  he  stood  up,  pointed  to  the  ball 
with  a  long,  thin  stick  which  he  had  cut,  and  began  to  count: 
"  One,  two,  three  ■ " 

And  as  he  counted  the  cottage  began  to  shrink.  Smaller  and 
smaller  it  became,  until  it  got  to  be  very  little  indeed. 

"  Is  that  enough  ?"  said  the  Condensed  Pirate,  hurriedly,  be- 
tween two  counts. 

"No,"  replied  Corette.  "There  is  the  little  man,  just  come 
out  of  the  barn.  He  ought  to  be  as  small  as  the  sisters  used  to 
be.     I'll  tell  you  when  to  stop." 

So  the  counting  went  on  until  Corette  said,  "Stop!"  and  the 
cottage  was  really  not  much  higher  than  a  thimble.  The  little 
man  stood  by  the  barn,  and  seemed  to  Corette  to  be  just  about 
the  former  size  of  the  fairy  sisters ;  but,  in  fact,  he  was  not  quite 
a  quarter  of  an  inch  high.  Everything  on  the  place  was  small  in 
oroportion,  so  that  when  Corette  said  "Stop !"  the  Condensed  Pi- 
rate easily  leaned  over  and  knocked  the  pink  ball  from  the  chim- 
ney with  his  long  stick.  It  fell  outside  of  the  grounds,  and  frs 
picked  it  up  and  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

Then  he  and  Ccette  stood  and   admired  everything!      I*  was 


THE  REFOkMED  PIRATE.  65 

charming !  It  was  just  what  they  had  imagined  before  they  came 
there.  While  they  were  looking  with  delight  at  the  little  fields,  and 
trees,  and  chickens, — so  small  that  really  big  people  could  not  have 
seen  them, — and  at  the  cute  little  house,  with  its  vines  and  portico, 
the  two  sisters  came  out  on  the  little  lawn. 

When  they  saw  Corette  and  her  companion,  they  were  as- 
tounded. 

"  Why,  when  did  you  grow  big  again  ?"  they  cried.  "  Oh ! 
how  sorry  we  are !  Now  you  cannot  come  into  our  house  and 
live  with  us  any  longer." 

Corette  and  the  Condensed  Pirate  looked  at  each  other,  as 
much  as  to  say,  "  They  don't  know  they  have  been  made  so 
little." 

Then  Corette  said :  "  We  are  sorry  too.  I  suppose  we  shall 
have  to  go  away  now.      But  we  have  had  a  delightful  visit." 

"  It  has  been  a  charming  one  for  us,"  said  one  of  the  sisters, 
"and  if  we  only  had  known,  we  would  have  had  a  little  party  be- 
fore you  went  away :    but  now  it  is  too  late." 

The  Condensed  Pirate  said  nothing.  He  felt  rather  guilty 
about  the  matter.  He  might  have  waited  a  little,  and  yet  he  could 
not  have  told  them  about  it.  They  might  have  objected  to  be 
condensed. 

"  May  we  stay  just  a  little  while  and  look  at  things  ?"  asked 
Corette. 

,:  Yes,"  replied  one  of  the  fairies;  "but  you  must  be  very 
careful  not  to  step  inside  the  grounds,  or  to  stumble  over  on  our 
place.     You  might  do  untold  damage." 

So  the  two  little  big  people  stood  and  admired  the  fairy  cot- 
tage and  ail  about  it,  for  this  was  indeed  the  sight  they  came  to 
see  ;  and  then  they  took  leave  of  their  kind  entertainers,  who  would 
have  been  glad  to  have  them  stay  longer,  but  were  really  trembling 


66         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TAIES. 


with  apprehension  lest  some  false  step  or  careless  movement  might 
ruin  their  little  home. 

As  Corette  and  the  Condensed  Pirate  took  their  way  through 
the  woods  to  their  home,  they  found  it  very  difficult  to  get  along, 
they  were  so  small.  When  they  came  to  a  narrow  stream,  which 
Corette  would  once  have  jumped  over  with  ease,  the  Condensed 
Pirate  had  to  make  a  ferry-boat  of  a  piece  of  bark,  and  paddle 
himself  and  the  little  girl  across. 

"  I  wonder  how  the  fairies  used  to  come  down  to  us,"  said 
Corette,  who  was  struggling  along  over  the  stones  and  moss,  hang- 
ing on  to  her  companion's  hand. 

"  Oh !  I  expect  they  have  a  nice  smooth  path  somewhere 
through  the  woods,  where  they  can  run  along  as  fast  as  they 
please;    and  bridges   over  the  streams." 

"Why  did  n't  they  tell  us  of  it?"    asked  Corette. 

"They  thought  it  was  too  little  to  be  of  any  use  to  us.  Don't 
you  see? — they  think  we're  big  people  and  would  n't  need  their 
path." 

"  Oh,  yes  !"    said  Corette. 

In  time,  however,  they  got  down  the  mountain  and  out  of  the 
woods,  and  then  they  climbed  up  on  one  of  the  fences  and  ran 
along  the  top  of  it  toward  Corette's  home. 

When  the  people  saw  them,  they  cried  out :  "  Oh,  here  come 
our  dear  little  fairies,  who  have  not  visited  us  for  so  many  days  !" 
But  when  they  saw  them  close  at  hand,  and  perceived  that  they 
were  little  Corette  and  the  Pirate  who  had  reformed,  they  were 
dumbfounded. 

Corette  did  not  stop  to  tell  them  anything;  but  still  holding 
her  companion's  hand,  she  ran  on  to  her  parents'  house,  followed 
by  a  crowd  of  neighbors. 

Corette's  father  and  mother  could  hardly  believe  that  this  little 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  07 

being  was  their  daughter,  but  there  was  no  mistaking  her  face  and 
her  clothes,  and  her  voice,  although  they  were  all  so  small ;  and 
when  she  had  explained  the  matter  to  them,  and  to  the  people 
who  tilled  the  house,  they  understood  it  all.  They  were  overcome 
with  joy  to  have  their  daughter  back  again,  little  or  big. 

When  the  Condensed  Pirate  went  to  his  house,  he  found  the 
door  locked,  as  he  had  left  it,  but  he  easily  crawled  in  through  a 
crack.  He  found  everything  of  an  enormous  size.  It  did  not  look 
like  the  old  place.  He  climbed  up  the  leg  of  a  chair  and  got  on 
a  table,  by  the  help  of  the  table-cloth,  but  it  was  hard  work.  He 
found  something  to  eat  and  drink,  and  all  his  possessions  were  in 
order,  but  he  did  not  feel  at  home. 

Days  passed  on,  and  while  the  Condensed  Pirate  did  not  feel 
any  better  satisfied,  a  sadness  seemed  to  spread  over  the  country, 
and  particularly  over  Corette's  home.  The  people  grieved  that 
they  never  saw  the  fairy  sisters,  who  indeed  had  made  two  or 
three  visits,  with  infinite  trouble  and  toil,  but  who  could  not  make 
themselves  observed,  their  bodies  and  their  voices  being  sc  very 
small. 

And  Corette's  father  and  mother  grieved.  They  wanted  their 
daughter  to  be  as  she  was  before.  They  said  that  Sweet  Marjo- 
ram Day  was  very  near,  but  that  they  could  not  look  forward  to 
it  with  pleasure.  Corette  might  go  out  to  the  fields,  but  she  could 
only  sit  upon  some  high  place,  as  the  fairies  used  to  sit.  She 
could  not  help  in  the  gathering.  She  could  not  even  be  with  the 
babies;   they  would  roil  on  her  and  crush  her.     So  they  mourned. 

It  was  now  the  night  before  the  great  holiday.  Swee„  JV'e.r- 
jo:\m  Eve  had  not  been  \  very  gay  time,  and  the  people  did  not 
expect  to  have  much  fun  the  next  'ay.  How  could  they  :f  the 
fairy  sisters  did  not  come?  Corette  felt  badly,  for  she  had  never 
told  that   the  sisters    had   been  condensed,  and  the   Condensed  Pi- 


68         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

rate,  who  had  insisted  on  her  secrecy,  felt  worse.  That  night  he 
lay  in  his  great  bed,  really  afraid  to  go  to  sleep  on  account  of  rats 
and  mice. 

He  was  so  extremely  wakeful  that  he  lay  and  thought,  and 
chought,  and  thought  for  a  long  time,  and  then  he  got  up  and 
dressed  and  went  out. 

It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  night,  and  he  made  his  way  di- 
rectly to  Corette's  house.  There,  by  means  of  a  vine,  he  climbed 
up  to  her  window,  and  gently  called  her.  She  was  not  sleeping 
well,  and  she  soon  heard  him  and  came  to  the  window. 

He  then  desired  her  to  bring  him  two  spools  of  fine  thread. 

Without  asking  any  questions,  she  went  for  the  thread,  and 
very  soon  made  her  appearance  at  the  window  with  one  spool  in 
her  arms,  and  then  she  went  back  for  another. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  the  Condensed  Pirate,  when  he  had  thrown 
the  spools  down  to  the  ground,  "will  you  dress  yourself  and  wait 
here  at  the  window  until  I  come  and  call  for  you  ?" 

Corette  promised,  for  she  thought  he  had  some  good  plan  in 
his  head,  and  he  hurried  down  the  vine,  took  up  a  spool  under 
each  arm,  and  bent  his  way  to  the  church.  This  building  had  a 
high  steeple  which  overlooked  the  whole  country.  He  left  one  of 
his  spools  outside,  and  then,  easily  creeping  with  the  other  under 
one  of  the  great  doors,  he  carried  it  with  infinite  pains  and  labor 
up  into  the  belfry. 

There  he  tied  it  on  his  back,  and  getting1  out  °f  a  window,  be- 
gan  to  climb  up  the  outside  of  the  steeple. 

It  was  not  hard  for  him  to  do  this,  for  the  rough  stones  gave 
him  plenty  of  foot-hold,  and  he  soon  stood  on  the  very  tip-top  of 
the  steeple.  He  then  took  tight  hold  of  one  end  of  the  thread  on 
his  spool  and  let  the  spool  drop.  The  thread  rapidly  unrolled,  and 
the  spool  soon  touched  the  ground. 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE. 


THE   CONDENSED   PIRATE   CLIMBS   UP   THE   OUTSIDE   OF   THE   STEEPLE. 


;o         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Now  our  friend  took  from  his  pocket  the  pink  ball,-  and  pass- 
ing the  end  of  the  thread  through  a  little  hole  in  the  middle  of  it, 
he  tied  it  firmly.  Placing  the  ball  in  a  small  depression  on  the 
top  of  the  steeple,  he  left  it  there,  with  the  thread  hanging  from 
it,  and  rapidly  descended  to  the  ground.  There  he  took  the  other 
spool  and  tied  the  end  of  its  thread  to  that  which  was  hanging 
from  the  steeple. 

He  now  put  down  the  spool  and  ran  to  call  Corette.  When 
she  heard  his  voice,  she   clambered  down  the  vine  to  him. 

"Now,  Corette,"  he  said,  "run  to  my  house  and  stand  on  the 
beach,  near  the  water,  and  wait  for  me." 

Corette  ran  off  as  he  had  asked,  and  he  went  back  to  his 
spool.  He  took  it  up  and  walked  slowly  to  his  house,  carefully 
unwinding  the  thread  as  he  went.  The  church  was  not  very  far 
from  the  sea-shore,  so  he  soon  joined  Corette.  With  her  assist- 
ance he  then  unwound  the  rest  of  the  thread,  and  made  a  little 
coil.  He  next  gave  the  coil  to  Corette  to  hold,  cautioning  her  to 
be  very  careful,  and  then  he  ran  off  to  where  some  bits  of  wood 
were  lying,  close  to  the  water's  edge.  Selecting  a  little  piece  of 
thin  board,  he  pushed  it  into  the  water,  and  taking  a  small  stick 
in  his  hand,  he  jumped  on  it,  and  poled  it  along  to  where  Corette 
was  standing.  The  ocean  here  formed  a  little  bay  where  the  water 
was  quite  smooth. 

"  Now,  Corette,"  said  the  Condensed  Pirate,  "  we  must  be  very 
careful.  I  will  push  this  ashore,  and  you  must  step  on  board,  let- 
ting out  some  of  the  thread  as  you  come.  Be  sure  not  to  pull  it 
tight.  Then  I  will  paddle  out  a  little  way,  and  as  I  push,  you 
must  let  out  more  thread." 

Corette  did  as  she  was  directed,  and  very  soon  they  were 
standing  on  the  little  raft  a  few  yards  from  shore.  Then  her  com- 
panion put  down  his  stick,  and  took  the  coil  of  thread. 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE.  Jl 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  asked  Corette.  She  had  wanted 
to  ask  before,  but  there  did  not  seem  to  be  time. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "we  can't  make  ourselves  any  bigger — at 
least,  I  don't  know  how  to  do  it,  and  so  I'm  going  to  condense 
the  whole  country.  The  little  pink  ball  is  on  top  of  the  steeple, 
which  is  higher  than  anything  else  about  here,  you  know.  I  can't 
knock  the  ball  off  at  the  proper  time,  so  I've  tied  a  thread  to  it 
to  pull  it  off.  You  and  I  are  outside  of  the  place,  on  the  water, 
so  we  won't  be  made  any  smaller.  If  the  thing  works,  everybody 
will  be  our  size,  and  all  will  be  right  again." 

"  Splendid !"  cried  Corette.  "  But  how  will  you  know  when 
things  are  little  enough?" 

"  Do  you  see  that  door  in  my  house,  almost  in  front  of  us  ? 
Well,  when  I  was  of  the  old  size,  I  used  just  to  touch  the  top  of 
that  door  with  my  head,  if  I  did  n't  stoop.  When  you  see  that  the 
door  is  about  my  present  height,  tell  me  to  stop.     Now  then !" 

The  Condensed  Pirate  began  to  count,  and  instantly  the  whole 
place,  church,  houses,  fields,  and  of  course  the  people  who  were  in 
bed,  began  to  shrink !  He  counted  a  good  while  before  Corette 
thought  his  door  would  fit  him.  At  last  she  called  to  him  to  stop. 
He  glanced  at  the  door  to  feel  sure,  counted  one  more,  and  pulled 
the  thread.  Down  came  the  ball,  and  the  size  of  the  place  was 
fixed  ! 

The  whole  of  the  sweet  marjoram  country  was  now  so  small 
that  the  houses  were  like  bandboxes,  and  the  people  not  more 
than  four  or  five  inches  high — excepting  some  very  tall  people  who 
were  six  inches. 

Drawing  the  ball  to  him,  the  Condensed  Pirate  pushed  out 
some  distance,  broke  it  from  the  thread,  and  threw  it  into  the 
water. 

"  No  more  condensing !"    said    he.      He    then    paddled  himself 


72         THE  EL  O A  TING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  EAIRY  TALES. 

and  Corette  ashore,  and  running  to  his  cottage,  threw  open  the 
door  and  looked  about  him.  Everything  was  just  right!  Every- 
thing fitted  !     He  shouted  with  joy. 

It  was  just  daybreak  when  Corette  rushed  into  her  parents' 
house.  Startled  by  the  noise,  her  father  and  mother  sprang  out 
of  bed. 

"Our  daughter!  Our  darling  daughter!"  they  shouted,  "and 
she  has  her  proper  size  again  ! ! " 

In  an  instant  she  was  clasped  in  their  arms. 

When  the  first  transports  of  joy  were  over,  Corette  sat  down 
and  told  them  the  whole  story — told  them  everything. 

"  It  is  all  right,"  said  her  mother,  "  so  that  we  are  all  of  the 
same  size,"  and  she  shed  tears  of  joy. 

Corette's  father  ran  out  to  ring  the  church-bell,  so  as  to  wake 
up  the  people  and  tell  them  the  good  news  of  his  daughter's  re- 
storation.    When  he  came  in,  he  said : 

"I  see  no  difference  in  anything.     Everybody  is  all  right." 

There  never  was  such  a  glorious  celebration  of  Sweet  Marjo- 
ram Day  as  took  place  that  year. 

The  crop  was  splendid,  the  weather  was  more  lovely  than 
usual,  if  such  a  thing  could  be,  and  everybody  was  in  the  gayest 
humor. 

But  the  best  thing  of  all  was  the  appearance  of  the  fairy 
sisters.  When  they  came  among  the  people,  they  all  shouted  as 
if  they  had  gone  wild.  And  the  good  little  sisters  were  so  over- 
joyed that  they  could  scarcely  speak. 

"What  a  wonderful  thing  it  is  to  find  that  we  have  grown  tc 
our  old  size  again!  We  were  here  several  times  lately,  but  some- 
how or  other  we  seemed  to  be  so  very  small  that  we  could  n't 
make  you  see  or  hear  us.  But  now  it's  all  right.  We  have  forty- 
two  new  games  ! " 


THE  REFORMED  PIRATE. 


And  at  that,  the  crop  being  all  in,  the  whole  country,  with  a 
shout  of  joy,  went  to  work  to  play. 

There  were  no  gayer  people  to  be  seen  than  Corette  and  the 
Condensed  Pirate.  Some  of  his  friends  called  this  good  man  by 
his  old  name,  but  he  corrected  them. 

"  I  am  reformed,  all  the  same,"  he  said,  "but  do  not  call  me 
by  that  name.  I  shall  never  be  able  to  separate  it  from  its  asso- 
ciations with  tidies.  And  with  them  I  am  done  for  ever.  Owing 
to  circumstances,  I  do  not  need  to  be  depressed." 

The  captain  of  the  ship  never  stopped  off  the  coast  for  a  load 
of  tidies.  Perhaps  he  did  not  care  to  come  near  the  house  of  his 
former  captor,  for  fear  that  he  might  forget  himself  again,  and  take 
the  ship  a  second  time.  But  if  the  captain  had  come,  it  is  not 
likely  that  his  men  would  have  found  the  cottage  of  the  Condensed 
Pirate,  unless  they  had   landed  at  the  very  spot  where  it  stood. 

And  it  so  happened  that  no  one  ever  noticed  this  country 
after  it  was  condensed.  Passing  ships  could  not  come  near  enough 
to  see  such  a  very  little  place,  and  there  never  were  any  very 
good  roads  to  it   by  land. 

But  the  people  continued  to  be  happy  and  prosperous,  and 
they  kept  up  the  celebration  of  Sweet  Marjoram  Day  as  gayly  as 
when  they  were  all    ordinary-sized  people. 

In  the  whole  country  there  were  only  two  persons,  Corette 
and  the  Pirate,  who  really  believed  that  they  were  condensed. 


HUCKLEBERRY. 


MORE  than  a  hundred  and  sixty-eight  years  ago,  there 
lived  a  curious  personage  called  "  Old  Riddler."  His 
real  name  was  unknown  to  the  people  in  that  part  of 
the  country  where  he  dwelt;  but  this  made  no  difference,  for  the 
name  given  him  was  probably  just  as  good  as  his  own.  Indeed,  I 
am  quite  sure  that  it  was  better,  for  it  meant  something,  and  very 
few  people  have  names  that  mean  anything. 

He  was  called  Old  Riddler  for  two  reasons.  In  the  first 
place,  he  was  an  elderly  man  ;  secondly,  he  was  the  greatest  fel- 
tow  to  ask  riddles  that  you  ever  heard  of.  So  this  name  fitted 
him  very  well. 

Old  Riddler  had  some  very  peculiar  characteristics, — among 
others,  he  was  a  gnome.  Living  underground  for  the  greater  part 
of  his  time,  he  had  ample  opportunities  of  working  out  curious  and 
artful  riddles,  which  he  used  to  try  on  his  fellow-gnomes ;  and  if 
they  liked  them,  he  would  go  above  ground  and  propound  his  co- 
nundrums to  the  country  people,  who  sometimes  guessed  them,  but 
not  often. 

The  fact  is,  that  those  persons  who  wished  to  be  on  good 
terms  with  the  old  gnome  never  guessed  his  riddles.  They  knew 
that  they  would  please  him  better  by  giving  them  up. 

He  took  such  a  pleasure  in  telling  the  answers  to  his  riddles 
that  no  truly  kind-hearted  person  would  deprive  him  of  it  by  try- 
ing to  solve  them 

74 


HUCKLEBERR  V.  75 


"You  see,"  as  Old  Riddler  used  to  say,  when  talked  to  on  the 
subject,  "  if  I  take  all  the  trouble  to  make  up  these  riddles,  it's  no 
more  than  fair  that  I  should  be  allowed  to  give  the  answers." 

So  the  old  gnome,  who  was  not  much  higher  than  a  two-year 
old  child,  though  he  had  quite  a  venerable  head  and  face,  was  very 
much  encouraged  by  the  way  the  people  treated  him,  and  when  a 
person  happened  to  be  very  kind  and  appreciative,  and  gave  a 
good  deal  of  attention  to  one  of  his  conundrums,  that  person 
would  be  pretty  sure,  before  long,  to  feel  giad  that  he  had  met 
Old  Riddler. 

There  were  thousands  of  ways  in  which  the  gnomes  could 
benefit  the  country-folks,  especially  those  who  had  little  farms  or 
gardens.  Sometimes  Old  Riddler,  who  was  a  person  of  great  in- 
fluence in  his  tribe,  would  take  a  company  of  gnomes  under  the 
garden  of  some  one  to  whom  he  wished  to  do  a  favor,  and  they 
would  put  their  little  hands  up  through  the  earth  and  pull  down 
all  the  weeds,  root-foremost,  so  that  when  the  owner  went  out  in 
the  morning,  he  would  find  his  garden  as  clear  of  weeds  as  the 
bottom  of  a  dinner-plate. 

Of  course,  any  one  who  has  habits  of  this  kind  must  eventu- 
ally become  a  general  favorite,  and  this  was  the  case  with  Old 
Riddler. 

One  day  he  made  up  a  splendid  riddle,  and,  after  he  had  told 
it  to  all  the  gnomes,  he  hurried  up  to  propound  it  to  some  human 
person. 

He  was  in  such  haste  that  he  actually  forgot  his  hat,  although 
it  was  late  in  the  fall,  and  he  wore  his  cloak.  He  had  not  gone 
far  through  the  fields  before  he  met  a  young  goose-girl,  named 
Lois.  She  was  a  poor  girl,  and  was  barefooted ;  and  as  Old  Rid- 
dler saw  her  in  her  scanty  dress,  standing  on  the  cold  ground, 
watching  her  geese,  he   thought  to  himself :    "  Now  I  do  hope  that 


?6        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

girl  has  wit  enough  to  understand  my  riddle,  for  I  feel  that  I  would 
like  to  get  interested  in  her." 

So,  approaching  Lois,  he  made  a  bow  and  politely  asked  her: 
"  Can  you  tell  me,  my  good  little  girl,  why  a  ship  full  of  sailors,  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  is  like  the  price  of  beef?" 

The  goose-girl  began  to  scratch  her  head,  through  the  old 
handkerchief  she  wore  instead  of  a  bonnet,  and  tried  to  think  of 
the  answer. 

"  Because  it's  '  low,' "  said  she,  after  a  minute  or  two. 

"Oh,  no!"  said  the  gnome.  "That's  not  it.  You  can  give  it 
up,  you  know,  if  you  can't  think  of  the  answer." 

"  I  know !"    said  Lois.     "  Because  it's  sunk." 

"Not  at  all,"  said  Old  Riddler,  a  little  impatiently.  "Now 
come,  my  good  girl,  you'd  much  better  give  it  up.  You  will  just 
hack  at  the  answer  until  you  make  it  good  for  nothing." 

"Well,  what  is  it?"    said   Lois. 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  said  the  gnome.  "  Now,  pay  attention  to 
the  answer:  Because  it  has  gone  down.  Don't  you  see?"  asked 
the  old  fellow,  with  a  gracious  smile. 

"  Yes,  I  see,"  said  the  goose-girl,  scratching  her  head  again ; 
"but  my  answer  was  nearly  as  good  as  yours." 

"  Oh,  dear  me !"  said  Old  Riddler,  "  that  won't  do.  It's  of  no 
ase  at  all  to  give  an  answer  that  is  nearly  good  enough.  It  must 
be  exactly  right,  or  it's  worthless.  I  am  afraid,  young  girl,  that 
you  don't  care  much  for  riddles." 

"Yes  I  do,"   said  the  goose  girl;    "I  make  'em." 

"  Make  them  ?"    exclaimed  Old  Riddler,  in  great  surprise. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Lois,  "  I'm  out  here  all  day  with  these  geese, 
and  I  have  n't  anything  else  to  do,  and  so  I  make  riddles.  Do 
you  want  to  hear  one  of  them  ?" 

"Yes,  I  would  like  it  very  much  indeed,"  said  the  gnome. 


HUCKLEBERRY. 


77 


"Well,  then,  here's  one:    "If  the  roofs  of  houses  were  flat  in- 
stead of  slanting,  why  would  the  rain  be  like  a  chained  dog?" 
"Give  it  up,"  said  Old  Riddler. 


DON  T  YOU  SEE?   ASKED  THE  OLD  FELLOW. 


te  Because  it  could  n't  run  off,"  answered  Lois. 

"  Very  good,  very  good,"  said  the  gnome.  "  Why,  that's  nearly 
as  good  as  some  of  mine.  And  now,  my  young  friend,  did  n't 
you  feel  pleased  to  have  me  give  up  that  riddle  and  let  you  tell 
me  the  answer,  straight  and  true,  just  as  you  knew  it  ought 
to  be?" 


J8         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Oh,  yes !"    said  the  goose-girl. 

"  Well,  then,"  continued  Old  Riddler,  "  remember  this  :  What 
pleases  you  will  often  please  other  people.  And  never  guess  ano- 
ther riddle." 

Lois,  although  a  rough  country  girl,  was  touched  by  the  ola 
man's  earnestness  and  his  gentle  tones. 

"  I  never  will,"  said  she. 

"  That's  a  very  well-meaning  girl,"  said  Old  Riddler  to  himself 
as  he  walked  away,  "although  she  has  n't  much  polish.  I'll  come 
sometimes  and   help  her  a  little  with  her  conundrums." 

Old  Riddler  had  a  son  named  Huckleberry.  He  was  a  smart, 
bright  young  fellow,  and  resembled  his  father  in  many  respects. 
When  he  went  home,  the  old  gnome  told  his  son  about  Lois,  and 
tried  to  impress  on  his  mind  the  same  lesson  he  had  taught  the 
young  girl.  Huckleberry  was  a  very  good  little  chap,  but  he  was 
quick-witted  and  rather  forward,  and  often  made  his  father  very 
angry  by  guessing  his  riddles ;  and  so  he  needed  a  good  deal  of 
parental  counsel. 

Nearly  all  that  night  Huckleberry  thought  about  what  his 
father  had  told  him.  But  not  at  all  as  Old  Riddler  intended  he 
should. 

"What  a  fine  thing  it  must  be,"  said  Huckleberry  to  himself 
"to  go  out  into  the  world  and  teach  people  things.  I'm  going  to 
try  it  myself." 

So,  the  next  day,  he  started  off  on  his  mission.  The  first 
person  he  saw  was  a  very  small  girl  playing  under  a  big  oak-tree. 

When  the  small  girl  saw  the  young  gnome,  she  was  fright- 
ened and  drew  back,  standing  up  as  close  against  the  tree  as  she 
could  get. 

But  up  stepped  Master  Huckleberry,  with  all  the  airs  and 
graces  he  could  command. 


HUCKLEBERR\  79 


"  Can  you  tell  me,  my  little  miss,"  said  he,  "  why  an  elephant 
with  a  glass  globe  of  gold-fish  tied  to  his  tail  is  like  a  monkey 
with  one  pink  eye  and  one  of  a  mazarine  blue?" 

"No,"  said  the  small  girl,  "I  don't  know.     Go  away!'' 

"  Oh,"  said  Huckleberry,  "  perhaps  that's  too  hard  for  you.  I 
know  some  nice  little  ones,  in  words  of  one  syllable.  Why  is  a 
red  man  with  a  green  hat  like  a  good  boy  who  has  a  large  duck 
in  a  small  pond?" 

"Go  away!"  said  the  small  girl.  "I  came  here  to  pick  flow- 
ers.    I  don't  know  riddles." 

"  Perhaps  that  one  was  too  easy,"  said  Huckleberry,  kindly. 
"I  have  all  sorts.  Here  is  one  with  longer  words,  divided  into 
syllables.  I'll  say  it  slowly  for  you :  What  is  the  dif-fer-ence  be- 
tween a  mag-nan-i-mous  ship-mate  and  the  top-most  leaf-let  on 
your  grand-mo-ther's  bar-ber-ry  bush?" 

"  I  have  n't  got  any  grandmother,"  said  she. 

"Oh,  well!"   any  grandmother  will  do,"  said  Huckleberry. 

"  I  can't  guess  it,"  said  the  small  girl,  who  was  now  beginning 
to  lose  her  fear  of  the  funny  little  fellow.  "I  never  guessed  any 
riddles.     I'm  not   old  enough." 

"Very  well,  then,"  said  Huckleberry,  "I'll  tell  you  what  I'll 
do.  Let's  sit  down  here  under  the  tree,  and  I'll  tell  you  one  of 
father's  riddles,  and  give  you  the  answer.  His  riddles  are  better 
than  mine,  because  none  of  mine  have  any  answers.  I  don't  put 
answers  to  them,  for  I  can  never  think  of  any  good  ones.  I  met 
a  boy  once,  and  told  him  a  lot  of  my  riddles ;  and  he  learned  them 
and  went  about  asking  people  to  guess  them ;  and  when  the  peo- 
ple gave  them  up,  he  could  n't  tell  them  the  answers,  because 
there  were  none,  and  that  made  everybody  mad.  He  told  one  of 
the  riddles  to  his  grandmother, — I  think  it  was  the  one  about  the 
pink-eyed  monkey  and  the  wagon-load  of  beans " 


80         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  No,"  said  the  small  girl ;  "  the  elephant  and  the  gold-fish  was 
the  other  part  of  the  pink-eyed  monkey  one." 


THE    BOY    AND    HIS   GRANDMOTHER. 


"Oh,  it  don't  make  any  difference,"  said  Huckleberry.  "I 
don't  join  my  riddles  together  the  same  way  every  time.  Some- 
times I  use  the  gold-fish  and  elephant  with  the  last  part  of  one 
riddle,  and  sometimes  with  another.  As  there's  no  answer,  it  don't 
matter.  I  begin  a  good  many  of  my  best  riddles  with  the  elephant, 
for  it  makes  a  fine  opening.  But,  as  I  was  going  to  tell  you,  this 
boy  told  one  of  my  riddles  to  his  grandmother,  and  she  liked  it 
very  much;  but  when  she  found  out  that  there  was  no  answer  to 
it,  she  gave  him  a  good  box  on  the  ear,  and  that  boy  has  never 
liked  me  since.  But  now  I'll  tell  you  a  story.  That  is,  it's  like 
a  story,  but  it's  really  a  riddle.  Father  made  it,  and  everybody 
thinks  it's  one  of  his  best.  There  was  once  a  fair  lady  of  renown 
who  was  engaged  to  be  married  to  a  prince.  And  when  the  wed- 
ding-day  came    round — they   were    to    be    married    in    one    of  the 


HUCKLEBERRY. 


prince's  palaces  in  the  mountains — she  was  so  long  getting  dresse<J 
— you  see  she  dressed  in  one  of  her  father's  palaces,  down  in  the 
valley — that  she  was  afraid  she  would  be  late ;  so  as  soon  as  her 
veil  was  pinned  on,  she  ran  down  to  the  stables,  threw  a  wolf-skin 
on  the  back  of  one  of  the  fieriest  of  the  chargers,  and  springing 
on  him,  she  dashed  away.  She  was  n't  used  to  harnessing  horses, 
and  was  in  such  a  hurry  that  she  forgot  all  about  the  bridle,  and 
so,  as   she  was   dashing   away,  she    found   she    could  n't   steer   the 


THE   FAIR   LADY   OF   RENOWN. 


animal,  and  he  did  n't  go  any  where  near  the  prince's  palace,  but 
galloped  on,  and  on,  and  on,  every  minute  taking  her  farther  and 
farther  away  from  where  she  wanted  to  go.  She  could  n't  turn 
the  charger,  and  she  could  n't  stop  him,  though  she  tore  off  pieces 
of  her  veil  and  tried  to  put  them  around  his  nose,  but  it  was  no 
good.  So  when  the  wedding-party  had  waited,  and  waited,  and 
waited,  the  prince  got  angry  and  married  another  lady,  and  no- 
body knows  where  the  fair  lady  of  renown  went  to,  although 
there  are  some  people  who  say  that  she's  a-galloping  yet,  and 
trying  to  get  her  veil  around  the  charger's  nose.  Now,  why  was 
i     that   that    fair   lady  of    renown    never    married?      Answer:    Be- 


82         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

cause  she  had  no  bridal.  You  can  say  either  bri-d-a-1  or  bri-d-1-e, 
because  they  both  sound  alike,  and  if  she  had  had  either  one  of 
them,  she  would  have  been  married.  This  is  a  pretty  long  riddle, 
but  it's  easier  than  mine,  because  it's  all  fixed  up  right,  with  the 
answer  to  it  and  everything.  You  like  it  better  than  mine,  don't 
you?" 

The  small  girl  did  not  answer,  and  when  Huckleberry  looked 
around,  he  saw  that  she  was  asleep. 

"Poor  little  thing!"  said  Huckleberry,  softly,  to  himself.  "I 
guess  I  gave  her  a  little  too  much  riddle  to  begin  with.  Her 
mind  is  n't  formed  enough  yet.  But  it's  pretty  hard  on  me.  I 
wanted  to  teach  somebody  something,  and  here  she's  gone  to  sleep. 
I  wish  I  could  find  that  goose-girl.  If  father  could  teach  her  some- 
thing,  I'm  sure  I   could." 

So  he  went  walking  through  the  fields,  and  pretty  soon  he  saw 
Lois,  standing  among  her  geese,  who  were  feeding  on  the  grass. 

Huckleberry   skipped   up   to  her  as  lively  as   a   cricket. 

"  Can  you  tell  me,"  said  he,  "  why  an  elephant  with  a  glass 
globe  of  gold-fish  tied  to  his  tail  is  like  the  Lord  High  Admiral 
of  the   British  Isles?" 

"Was  the  globe  of  gold-fish  all  the  elephant  owned?"  asked 
the  goose-girl,  thoughfully. 

"Yes,"  said  Huckleberry.  "But  I  don't  see  what  that  's  got 
to  do  with  it." 

"Then  the  answer  is,"  said  Lois,  without  noticing  this  last 
remark,  "because  all  his  property  is  entailed." 

"Well,  I  de-clare!"  cried  Huckleberry,  opening  his  eyes  as 
wide  as  they  would  go,  "if  you  did  n't  guess  it!  Why,  I  did  n't 
know  it  had  an  answer." 

"  I  wish  it  had  n't  had  an  answer,"  said  the  goose-girl,  sud- 
denly   stamping    her    foot.      "  I    wish    there    had    never    been    any 


HUCKLEBERRY.  83 


answer  to  it  in  the  whole  world.  It  was  only  yesterday  that  I 
promised  Old  Riddler  that  I  would  never  guess  another  riddle,  and 
here  I  've  done  it!     It  's  too  bad!" 

"  I  don't  think  it  is,"  cried  Huckleberry,  waving  his  little  cap 
around  by  the  tassel.  "  It  's  all  very  well  for  father  not  to  want 
people  to  guess  his  riddles,  because  they  've  got  answers  and  he 
knows  what  they  are.  But  I  would  never  have  known  that  any  of 
mine  had  an  answer  if  you  had  n't  guessed  this  one.  If  you  had 
had  a  riddle  like  this  one,  would  n't  you  have  been  glad  to  have 
some  one  tell  you  the  answer?" 

"  Yes,  I  would,"  said  Lois. 

"  Well,  then,  my  good  girl,  remember  this :  If  a  thing  gives 
you  pleasure,  it  's  very  likely  that  it  will  give  somebody  else 
pleasure.  So  let  somebody  else  have  a  chance,  and  the  next  time 
you  hear  a  riddle  that  you  think  the  owner  has  no  answer  for, 
guess  it  for  him,  if  you  can."     Good-by !" 

And  away  went  Master  Huckleberry,  skipping  and  singing  and 
snapping  his  fingers  and  twirling  his  cap,  until  he  came  to  a  wide 
crack  in  the  ground,  when  he  rolled  himself  up  like  a  huckleberry 
dumpling,  and  went  tumbling  and  bouncing  down  into  the  under- 
ground home  of  the  gnomes. 

"Get  out  of  the  way!"  said  he  to  the  gnomes  he  passed, 
as  he  proudly  strode  to  his  father's  apartments.  "  I  'm  going  to 
make  a  report.  For  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  've  taught  some- 
body something." 

When  Huckleberry  left  her,  the  goose-girl  stood  silently  in 
the  midst  of  her  geese.     Her  brow  was  overcast. 

"  How  's  anybody  to  do  two  things  that  can't  both  be  done  ?" 
she  exclaimed  at  last.  "  I  '11  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  riddles 
as  long  as  I  live." 


THE  GUDRA'S  DAUGHTER. 


THE  Gudra' s  daughter  was  named  Volma.  She  was  thirteen 
years  old,  and  had  never  been  to  school.  Her  kind 
mother  had  taught  her  all  she  knew. 

But  as  there  are  many  people  who  do  not  know  what  a 
Gudra  is,  I  will  state,  at  once,  that  a  Gudra  is  a  giant  dwarf. 
Volma's  father  belonged  to  a  nation  of  dwarfs,  who  dwelt  among 
the  mountains.  These  little  people  were  seldom  over  three  feet 
in  height,  but  the  Gudra — the  giant  among  them — was  between 
five  and  six  feet  high,  and  broad  and  stout  in  proportion.  He  was 
a  powerful  lord  among  his  people,  and  his  size  and  courage  gave 
him  additional  importance  and  influence.  He  was  very  proud  of 
his  superior  stature  and  his  high  position,  and  this  pride  was  the 
reason  why  his  daughter,  Volma,  had  never  been  to  school.  He 
considered  her  far  above  such  a  thing  as  going  to  school  with  the 
dwarf  children  of  the  country, 

Volma  resembled  her  father,  in  stature,  and,  at  the  time  of 
this  story,  was  as  large  as  an  ordinary  girl  of  her  age.  She  was 
very,  good  and  gentle,  and  would  have  been  glad  to  go  to  school, 
but  this  her  haughty  father  would  not  allow.  One  day,  Volma's 
mother — who  was  quite  a  small  woman,  even  for  a  dwarf — began 
to  talk  about  her  daughter's  want  of  education. 

"  Education !"  cried  the  Gudra,  "  I  intend  she  shall  have  an 
education.  But  I  do  not  intend  that  she  shall  waste  years  in 
84 


THE   GUDRA S  DAUGHTER.  85 


poring  over  books  and  parchments.  She  is  a  girl  with  a  fine 
mind,  like  mine.  She  can  take  in  learning  instantly.  Even  now, 
she  is  a  head  higher  than  any  woman  in  the  country." 

"But  does  that  make  it  any  more  easy  for  her  to  learn?" 
asked  her  mother. 

"  Of  course  it  does !"  exclaimed  the  Gudra.  "  She  is  superior, 
in  every  way,  to  any  other  child  in  the  nation.  She  shall  have  an 
education,  but  she  shall  have  it  all  at  once.  I  am  sure  that  her 
mind  is  capable  of  taking  in  an  excellent  education  in  a  week." 

This  made  the  Gudra's  wife  exclaim,  in  astonishment,  "My!" 

"  Of  course  it  is !"  cried  the  Gudra ;  and  then,  taking  up  a 
heavy  hammer,  he  struck  a  large  bell  which  hung  in  his  room. 
This  was  his  manner  of  summoning  his  attendants. 

One  stroke  brought  the  attendant  of  the  first  rank,  two 
strokes  him  of  the  second,  and  so  on. 

The  one  stroke  brought  in  old  Krignock,  the  head-councilor. 

"  Krignock !"  said  the  Gudra,  "  you  have  known  me  for  a 
very  long  time — ever  since  I  was  born.  Did  you  ever  know  me 
to  fail  in  anything?" 

"  Most  noble  sir,"   said  Krignock,  "  I  never  did." 

"There  now,"  cried  the  Gudra,  turning  to  his  wife.  "Did 
you  hear  that.  I  never  have  failed  in  anything,  and  I  don't 
intend  to  do  it  now." 

"But  how  do  you  expect  to  manage  this  matter?"  asked  his 
wife. 

"  I  don't  know  yet,"  said  the  Gudra.     "  But  I  '11  do  it," 

The  next  day,  the  Gudra  told  his  wife  that  he  had  decided 
to  give  his  daughter  her  education  among  the  ordinary  men  and 
women  of  the  world ;  that  their  methods  of  learning  must  be 
better  than  those  of  the  dwarfs,  and  that  as  Volma  was  now  quite 
old  enough  to   be  a  learned    little  princess,  he  should   take  her  to 


86 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


the  part  of  the  world  where  ordinary  people  live,  and  have  her 
immediately  educated. 

"Am  I  to  go?"  asked  his  wife. 

"No,"  said  the  Gudra.  "I  do  not  wish  any  one  to  suppose 
that  she  has  so  small  a  mother.  I  will  take  Krignock,  half  a 
dozen  servants,  and  the  Curious  One.  That  will  be  enough.  We 
shall  soon  be  back." 


THE   GUDRA   AND    HIS   DAUGHTER   START   ON   THEIR  JOURNEY. 


'<But  will  it  not  be  dangerous,"  asked  his  wife,  "to  travel 
with  the  child  and  so  few  attendants?" 

"Dangerous!"  roared  the  Gudra,  indignantly,  "am  /  not 
going?" 

The  next  day  they  started.  They  went  on  foot,  for  the 
dwarfs   have    no   horses.      The    Gudra   and   his    daughter   marched 


THE  G  UDRA '  S  DA  UGHTER.  8  7 

first,  then  came  Krignock,  then  the  attendants  in  single  file,  and 
at  the  rear  of  all  walked  the  Curious  One.  This  was  a  young 
fellow,  not  quite  three  feet  high,  and  dressed  entirely  in  white. 
He  had  a  small  head,  which  was  absolutely  bald.  He  was  a  full- 
grown  dwarf,  but  had  never  had  any  hair  on  his  head.  To  add 
to  his  peculiar  appearance,  he  wore  a  glass  cap.  This  allowed 
the  sun  to  shine  on  his  head,  to  keep  it  warm,  and,  in  time 
of  storms,  it  protected  his  pate  from  snow  and  rain.  He  was 
very  proud  of  this  cap,  which  was  his  own  invention. 

The  duty  of  the  Curious  One  was  to  find  out  things,  and 
tell  them  to  the  Gudra.  He  was  excellent  at  this  business,  being 
of  an  investigating  turn  of  mind,  and  very  fond  of  telling  what 
he  knew ;  and,  on  this  account,  the  Gudra  liked  always  to  have 
him  near  at  hand.  He  now  walked  last,  so  that  he  could  see 
everything  that  the  rest  of  the  company  might  happen  to  do. 

Having  marched  for  the  greater  part  of  a  day,  with  frequent 
rests,  the  Gudra  and  his  party  drew  near  a  large  city.  As  they 
approached   it,  they  saw,  walking  toward   them,  an   Ordinary  Man. 

"Ho,  ho!"  cried  the  Gudra,  "here  is  one  of  them!  And 
now,  Krignock,  tell  me,  am  I  not  larger  and  taller  than  this 
person,  who,  I  suppose,   is  about  as  big  as  any  of  them  ?" 

"  Exalted  sir,"  replied  Krignock,  "  it  seems  to  me — it  really 
does  seem  to  me — that  you  are  rather  taller,  and  somewhat  stouter 
than   this   person." 

"I  thought  so,  myself,"  said  the  Gudra,  drawing  himself  up, 
"  Indeed,  I  supposed,  before  I  saw  any  of  them,  that  I  was  larger 
than  the   men  of  this   place." 

The  Ordinary  Man  now  drew  quite  near,  and  was  much 
amazed  to  see  the  company  of  dwarfs,  who  composed  the  train 
of  the  Gudra  and  his  daughter.  He  stood  still  and  looked  at 
them. 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


A  happy  idea  came  into  the  Gudra's  head.  "We  shall  want 
some  one  to  guide  us  about  the  great  city,"  said  he  to  his  head- 
councilor.  "Let  us  engage  this  person,  if  he  is  acquainted  with 
the  place." 

The  Ordinary  Man,  when  Krignock  proposed  that  he  should 
become  their  guide,  immediately  consented.  He  was  not  rich,  and 
was  glad  to  get  a  job.  He  was  also  well  acquainted  with  the 
city,  having  lived  there  all  his  life.  The  Gudra  promised  to  pay 
him  well. 

"In  the  first  place,"  said  the  Ordinary  Man,  when  these 
arrangements  had  been  made,  "a  party  of  your  rank  should  not 
walk  into  the  city.  It  would  not  be  considered  dignified.  It  would 
be  well  if  you  would  sit  here  and  rest,  while  I  go  and  bring 
animals  for  your  proper  conveyance." 

So  the  Gudra  and  his  company  sat  down  by  the  road-side, 
and  the  Ordinary  Man  returned  to  the  city,  where  he  went  to  one 
of  his  relatives,  who  kept  a  camel-stable,  and  hired  a  string  of 
eleven  camels.  On  these  animals  in  single  file,  one  person  on 
each  camel,  the  Gudra  and  the  Ordinary  Man  leading,  with  the 
Curious  One  bringing  up  the  rear,  the  party  entered  the  town, 
As  they  slowly  filed  through  the  streets,  a  crowd  of  people  col- 
lected and  followed  them.  The  Gudra  was  very  proud  when  he 
saw  the  curiosity  of  the  citizens. 

"I  thought  I  should  attract  attention,"  he  said  to  himself. 
It  was  generally  supposed  that  this  was  a  dwarf- show,  in 
charge  of  the  Gudra  and  the  Ordinary  Man ;  and  the  little  people 
on  the  camels  were  regarded  with  great  interest,  especially  the 
Curious  One,  who  was  very  conspicuous  as  he  sat  on  the  tallest 
camel,  with  his  glass  cap  glistening  in  the  sun.  The  party  was 
conducted  to  one  of  the  best  inns,  where  all  were  sumptuously 
lodged. 


THE  GUDRA' S  DAUGHTER.  89 


The  next  day,  early  in  the  morning,  the  Gudra  summoned 
the  guide,  and  told  him  his  object  in  visiting  the  city. 

"  I  suppose  there  are  teachers  of  eminence  in  this  place," 
said  he. 

"Oh  yes,  good  sir!"  replied  the  other.  "There  are  persons 
here  who  can  teach  anything  from  alchemy  to  zoology,  ^nd  there 
are  also  excellent  schools. 

"  Which  is  the  best  school  ?"  asked  the  Gudra. 

"The  very  best?"  said  the  other. 

"  Yes,  certainly,"  replied  the  Gudra  sharply ;  "  of  course  I 
mean  the  very  best." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  Ordinary  Man,  "  the  very  best  school 
is  the  one  where  the  young  prince,  the  only  son  of  the  reigning 
Prince  of  the  city,  is  educated.  In  it  are  all  our  most  learned 
professors,  and  there  is  a  class  for  every  branch  of  education. 
But  the  young  prince  is  the  only  pupil  in  the  school.  He  is  the 
only  one  in  each  class,  and  all  the  apartments,  and  apparatus,  and 
books,  and  all  the  professors  and  tutors  are  for  him  alone." 

"  That  is  the  very  school  I  want,"  cried  the  Gudra.  "  It  is 
just  what  I  am  looking  for." 

"  But  it  would  be  impossible  for  you  to  get  youi  daughter 
into  that  school,"  said  the  Ordinary  Man.  "  It  was  established 
solely  for  the  young  prince,  and  his  father  will  allow  no  one  else 
to  enter  it.  Some  of  our  highest  grandees  have  asked  that  their 
children  might  be  permitted  to  share  the  instruction  of  the  young 
prince,  in  this  most  admirable  school,  but  they  have  always  been 
denied  the  privilege." 

"That  makes  no  difference,"  said  the  Gudra.  "/  have  lever 
^sked.  I  shall  do  so  instantly.  I  shall  write  a  letter  to  the  r  \nce 
of  the  city,  tell  him  who  I  am,  and  ask  that  my  daughter  be 
allowed    to    study   in    this    school,    where    everything   seems    to   be 


90         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

brought  together  in  such  a  manner  that  an  education  can  be 
obtained,  by  a  girl  like  Volma,  in  a  very  short  time." 

Without  further  ado,  the  Gudra  wrote  the  letter,  and  the 
Ordinary  Man  was  ordered  to  have  it  conveyed  to  the  Prince. 

That  same  day  the  answer  came.  The  Prince  positively 
refused  to  allow  any  child,  with  the  exception  of  his  son,  to  enter 
his  school. 

Now,  indeed,  was  the  Gudra  angry.  No  one  had  ever  seen 
him  storm  around  the  room  as  he  now  stormed.  He  vowed  he 
would  send  to  the  king  of  his  country,  borrow  an  army,  and  carry 
his  daughter  into  the    Prince's  school  at  the  point  of  the  sword. 

"I  am  afraid,"  said  the  Ordinary  Man,  "that  an  army  of 
dwarfs  would  have  but  a  small  chance  against  the  soldiers  of  our 
Prince.     And  he  has  plenty  of  them." 

The  Gudra  could  not  help  thinking  that  there  was  sound 
sense  in  this  remark,  but  that  did  not  make  him  feel  in  any  better 
humor.     He  called  for  his  head-councilor. 

"  Krignock !"  he  cried,  "  did  you  ever  know  me  to  fail  in  any- 
thing ?" 

"  Never,  most  eminent  sir,"  replied  Krignock ;  "  I  never  did, 
indeed." 

"Well,  then,"  said  the  Gudra,  striding  up  and  down  the  floor, 
"I  shall  not  fail  now." 

Poor  Volma  was  greatly  terrified  and  troubled  at  all  this,  and 
begged  her  father  to  take  her  home.  She  would  be  perfectly 
satisfied,  she  said,  to  learn  from  her  mother  and  the  ordinary 
teachers  of  dwarf-land.  But  her  father  would  listen  to  nothing  of 
the  kind.  He  stalked  up  and  down  the  floor,  still  vowing  he 
would  succeed  in  what  he  had  resolved  to  do,  although  he  did 
not  seem  to  have  any  idea  how  to  go  about  it. 

Two  or  three  days  now  passed,  during  which  the  Gudra  fumed 


THE  GUDRA'S  DAUGHTER. 


91 


and  strode  about;  little  Volma  sat  at  the  windows  and  eazed  out 
at  the  strange  sights  of  the  great  city,  and  the  Curious  One  went 
everywhere,  looking  at  everything,  and  coming  back,  in  the  even- 
ing, to  tell  his  master  what  he  had  seen  and  heard.      He  heard  a 


*'  I  SHALL  NOT  FAIL  NOW,"  SAID  THE  GUDRA. 


great  deal — not  very  complimentary — about  himself,  and  even  that 
he  told  the  Gudra. 

During  one  of  his  walks  he  wandered  into  a  suburb  of  the 
city.  He  wanted  to  see  if  anything  in  particular  was  going  on 
there.  Coming  to  a  place  where  two  roads  began,  one  of  which 
seemed  about  as  interesting  as  the  other,  he  was  in  great  doubt 
as  to  which  way  he  should  go.  He  would  not,  upon  any  account, 
miss  anything  worth  seeing  by  going  the  wrong  way.  While  still 
^nable  to  decide  which  road  to  take,  he  saw  a  person  approaching 


92  tHE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


him  who  seemed  to  be  a  traveler.  He  was  dusty  and  travel- 
worn. 

"Sir!"  cried  the  Curious  One,  can  you  tell  me  where  these 
roads  lead?" 

"I  am  sorry  to  say  that  I  cannot,"  replied  the  other;  "I  a^i 
a  stranger  here;  I  never  saw  the  city  before." 

"Indeed!"  cried  the  Curious  One;  "where  did  you  come 
from  ?" 

"I  came  from  the  land  of  the  giants,"  said  the  othei. 

"The  giants!"  exclaimed  the  Curious  One.  "Why,  what 
were  you  doing  there?  Were  you  not  afraid  they  would  kill 
you  ?" 

"Oh  no!"  replied  the  other,  smiling;  "they  would  not  kill  me. 
I  am  one  of  them." 

"  You !"  cried  the  Curious  One.  "  You !  Why  you  are  no 
bigger   than    an    ordinary    man." 

"  That  is  probably  true,"  said  the  other,  "lama  dwarf  giant." 

The  Curious  One  opened  his  eyes,  as  wide  as  they  would 
go.     He  was  too  much  astonished  to  say  a  word. 

"Yes,"  said  the  other,  "my  countrymen  and  my  family  are 
all  giants.  I  am  the  only  dwarf  among  them.  I  am  so  much 
smaller  and  weaker  than  any  of  them,  that  I  can  do  none  of 
the  great  things  they  do.  And  so,  somewhat  disheartened  by 
my  inferior  position,  I  thought  I  would  journey  to  this  city,  of 
which  I  have  heard  a  great  deal,  in  the  hope  that  something 
would   happen    to    raise    my    spirits." 

"  Do  you  know  ?"  cried  the  Curious  One,  "  this  is  the  most 
wonderful  thing!  My  master,  who  lately  came  to  visit  the  city, 
is   a   giant   dwarf!     And   he    is  just   about   your   size!" 

"That  is  rather  remarkable,"  said  the  other.  "A  giant  dwarf'. 
I   should   like   to   see   him." 


THE  GUDRA' S  DAUGHTER  93 


"  You  can  do  that  easily  enough,"  said  the  Curious  One. 
"  Come  with  me,  and  I  '11  take  you  to  him.  He  has  n't  looked 
at  many  rare  sights  yet,  and  I  know  he  will  be  glad  to  see  you." 

The  Dwarf  Giant  smiled,  and  consented  to  go  with  the  Curious 
One ;  not  so  much,  however,  to  please  the  Gudra,  as  to  see  for 
"kmself  what  a  giant  dwarf  looked  like.  On  the  way  to  the  inn 
the  Curious  One  (who  had  lost  all  interest  in  the  two  roads, 
now  that  he  had  found  something  so  well  worth  seeing  and 
showing)  told  the  Dwarf  Giant  why  his  master  had  come  tc  the 
city,    and    what   had    happened    since    his   arrival. 

"  Perhaps  you    can   help  him." 

"I  doubt  that  very  much,"  said  the  dwarf  giant.  "I  am 
seldom  successful  in  anything  I  undertake.  But  I  am  perfectly 
willing    to    try." 

When  they  arrived  at  the  inn,  the  Gudra  appeared  glad  to 
see  the  Dwarf  Giant,  and  immediately  poured  into  his  ears  the 
story  of  his  troubles  and  the  affronts  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected,  to  which  the  other  listened  as  silently  and  patiently 
as  if  he  had  not  heard  it  all  before.  When  the  long  recital 
was  finished,  the  Ordinary  Man  was  summoned,  and  a  consulta- 
tion   between    the    three    was    begun. 

As  little  Volma  sat  and  gazed  at  them,  while  they  were 
talking    together,    she    said    to    herself: 

"They    look  just   like    three    brothers." 

The  Gudra  was  in  favor  of  carrying  out  his  object  by  means 
of  some  kind  of  force.  He  proposed  that  he  should  challenge 
the  Prince  to  single  combat,  and  thus  decide  the  matter,  The 
others  opposed  this,  the  Dwarf  Giant  saying  that,  if  he  were  in 
the  Gudra's  place,  he  would  be  afraid  to  undertake  such  a  combat, 
fcr  he  had  been  told  that  the  Prince  was  a  brave  soldier  and 
a   good   fighter.     The    Ordinary    Man,   also,  thought   the   plan  was 


94        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

a  poor  one.  He  proposed  that  they  should  all  three  go  to  the 
Prince,  and  lay  the  matter  before  him,  in  person.  It  was  often 
much  better  to  do  things  in  this  way  than  to  write  letters. 

This  proposition  was  agreed  to,  and  the  next  day  the  three, 
accompanied  by  little  Volma,  proceeded  to  die  Prince's  palace. 
They  were  admitted,  and  the  Prince  gave  them  an  audience. 
They  found  him  on  his  throne,  in  a  magnificent  and  spacious 
hall ;  and,  as  it  happened  to  be  a  holiday,  the  little  prince  was 
sitting   on   a   cushion    by   the    side    of  his    father's    throne. 

The  Prince  requested  them  to  make  known  their  business, 
and  the  Gudra,  drawing  himself  up  as  tall  as  possible,  began 
to  state  what  he  wanted,  and  how  dissatisfied  he  was  with  the 
answer  to  his  letter.  During  this  speech,  the  little  prinoJE 
beckoned  to  Volma,  and,  moving  to  one  side,  made  room  for  her 
on  his  cushion.  So  she  sat  down  beside  him,  and  they  soon 
began  to  talk  to  each  other,  but  in  a  very  low  tone. 

"You,  then,"  said  the  Prince,  addressing  the  Gudra,  when  he 
had  finished,  "are  a  giant  dwarf,  and  you,"  turning  to  his  com- 
panions,  "  are   a   dwarf  giant   and   an    ordinary   man  ?" 

The  three  assented. 

"Well,"  continued  the  Prince,  with  a  smile,  "I  really  do  not 
see  very  much  difference  between  you.  I  have  heard  the  giant 
dwarf.  Now,  I  would  like  to  know  what  this  dwarf  giant  and 
the  ordinary  man  have  to  say." 

The  Dwarf  Giant  said  that,  of  course,  the  prince  had  a  good 
right  to  decide  who  should  go  to  the  school  he  had  himself 
founded,  and  who  should  not  go.  But  he  thought  it  would  be 
doing  a  very  great  favor  to  the  Gudra,  and  especially  to  the 
Gudra's  daughter, — who,  in  his  eyes,  was  a  very  charming  little 
girl, — if  the  Prince  would  allow  her  to  study  with  his  son.  He 
put  the  matter  entirely  on  this  ground. 


THE  GUDRA' S  DAUGHTER.  95 

The  Ordinary  Man  thought  that,  while  the  proposed  arrange- 
ment would  be  of  advantage  to  the  little  girl  and  the  Gudra, 
it  would  also  be  of  advantage  to  the  Prince,  who,  when  his  son 
was  grown  up,  would  probably  be  very  glad  to  know  that  there 
was,  in  a  country  not  a  day's  march  away,  a  young  lady  of  noble 
birth,  who  was  also  admirably  educated. 

At  this,  the  prince  and  the  others  turned  and  looked  at  Volma 
and  the  little  prince,  as  they  sat  side  by  side.  But  the  two 
children  were  now  so  busy  talking  that  they  did  not  notice  this, 
nor  had  they  heard  a  word  that  had  been  said. 

"Well,"  said  the  Prince,  "I  will  carefully  consider  what  all 
of  you  have  said,  and  will  send  an  answer  some  time  to-morrow." 
So  saying,  he  dismissed  his  visitors,  first  drawing  little  Volma 
toward  him  and  taking  a  good,  long  look  at  her  pretty  and  good- 
humored  countenance.  In  everything  but  stature,  Volma  resembled 
her  mother. 

After  they  had  departed, — the  Gudra  a  little  discontented,  for 
he  had  wanted  his  answer  on  the  spot, — the  Prince  proceeded 
to  consider  the  proposition  that  had  been  made  to  him.  He 
would  not  have  taken  more  than  a  minute  to  make  his  decision, 
had  it  not  been  that  the  dwarf  giant  was  one  of  the  party  that 
asked  the  favor.  He  cared  nothing  for  the  Gudra  and  his  dwarfs ; 
but  it  would  be  a  bad  thing  for  him  to  be  drawn  into  a  quarrel 
with  the  giants,  who  would  not  take  long  to  destroy  his  city, 
if  they  should  happen  to  go  to  war  with  him.  And,  although 
this  dwarf  giant  was  very  peaceful  and  reasonable  in  his  remarks, 
there  was  no  knowing  that  the  quarrelsome  Gudra  would  not 
be  able  to  prevail  upon  him  to  enlist  his  countrymen  in  his 
cause. 

So  the  Prince  considered  and  considered,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing he  had  not  finished  considering.     He  walked  over  to  his  son's 


96         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

great  school-house,  that  he  might  consult  some  of  the  professors 
in  the  matter.  While  standing  in  one  of  the  large  lecture-rooms, 
the  Prince  happened  to  spy  a  little  creature,  dressed  in  white 
and  wearing  a  glass  cap,  who  was  creeping  about  among  the 
benches  and  desks. 

"Hello!  What  is  that?"  cried  the  Prince,  and  he  ordered 
his  attendants  to  seize  the  creature.  The  Curious  One  was  very 
nimble,  but  he  was  soon  surrounded  and  caught.  When  the  Prince 
saw  him,  he  laughed  heartily,  and  asked  him  who  he  was  and 
what  he  was  doing  there.  The  Curious  One  did  not  hesitate  a 
moment,  but  told  the  Prince  all  about  himself,  and  also  informed 
him  that  he  had  visited  the  palace,  and  afterward  the  school,  to 
try  to  hear  something  that  would  give  him  an  idea  of  what 
the  Prince's  decision  would  be  in  regard  to  his  master's  proposi- 
tion, so  that  he  could  run  back  and  take  the  Gudra  some  early 
news.  But,  he  was  sorry  to  say,  he  had  n't  found  out  any- 
thing  yet. 

"Then  your  business,"  said  the  Prince,  "is  to  see  and  hear 
all  you  can,  and  tell  all  you  hear  and  see?" 

"That   is    it,    Estimable    Prince,"    replied    the    Curious    One. 

"And  to  pry  into  other  people's  affairs?"  continued  the 
Prince. 

\   have    to    do    that   sometimes,"    returned    the   little   fellow. 
-  Well,   you    must    not   come    prying    here,"    said    the    Prince, 
1  and    I    shall    punish   you    for   doing  so    this    time.     I    might    send 
you   to    prison,   but  I   will   let   you   off  with  a   slighter  punishment 
than  that." 

He  then  called  to  him  the  Professor  of  Motto-Painting,  and 
ordered  him  to  paint  a  suitable  motto  on  the  top  of  the  Curious 
One's  bald  head. 

The    Professor   immediately   took    a   little    pot    of  black    paint, 


THE  GUDRA'S  DAUGHTER. 


97 


and,  with  a  fine  brush,  he  quickly  painted  a  motto  on  the  smooth, 
white  pate  of  the  Curious  One.  The  glass  cap  was  then  replaced, 
and  the  motto,  which  was  beautifully  painted,  was  seen  to  show 
quite    plainly   through    the    top    of    the    cap.      All    the   professors 


THE   PROFESSOR   OF   MOTTO-PAINTING    PAINTS    A    MOTTO   ON   THE   CURIOUS   ONE'S   HEAD. 

gathered  around  to  see  the  motto,  and  they,  as  well  as  the 
Prince,  laughed   very   heartily   when    they    read    it. 

The  Prince  then  called  his  son  and  told  him  to  read  the 
motto. 

"You  must  understand,"  he  said  to  him,  "that  this  is  not 
done  to  annoy,  or  to  make  fun  of  this  little  person.  It  is  a 
punishment,  and  may  do  him  more  good  than  locking  him  up 
in  a  cell." 

The  moment   the  Curious  One  was   releas,_,  he   ran   into  the 

7 


gS         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

street,  and  asked  the  first  person  he  met  to  please  read  the 
motto  that  was  painted  on  his  head,  and  tell  him  what  it  was. 
The  man  read  it,  and  burst  out  laughing,  but  he  would  not  tell 
him  what  the  motto  was.  Many  other  people  were  asked,  but 
come  of  them  said  there  was  nothing  there,  and  others  simply 
laughed  and  walked  away. 

Devoured  by  his  desire  to  know  what  the  motto  was,  the 
Curious  One  ran  to  the  inn,  feeling  sure  that  his  friends  would 
relieve  his  anxiety ;  but  they  laughed,  just  as  the  others  had 
done,  and  even  little  Volma  told  him  there  was  nothing-  there. 
This  he  did  not  believe,  for  he  had  felt  the  paint  on  his  skin, 
and  so  he  went  to  his  room  and,  holding  a  looking-glass  over 
his  head,  tried  to  read  the  motto.  There  was  something  there, — 
that  he  could  see  plainly  enough, — but  the  words  appeared  in 
the  glass,  not  only  to  be  written  backward,  but  upside  down,  for 
the  Professor  had  stood  behind  him  when  he  painted  them.  So 
he  had  to  give  it  up  in  despair,  and  for  the  rest  of  his  stay 
in  the  city  he  wandered  about,  vainly  trying  to  get  some  one  to 
tell  him  what  was  written  on  his  head.  This  was  the  only  thing 
that  he  now  wished  to  find  out. 

"Why  do  n't  you  wash  it  off  if  it  gives  you  so  much  trouble?" 
isked  the  Ordinary  Man.     "A  little  oil  would  quickly  remove  it." 

"Wash  it  off!"  cried  the  Curious  One.  "Then  I  should 
never  know  what  it  was  !     I  would  not  wash  it  off  for  the  world." 

After  the  Prince  had  consulted  with  the  professors,  he  con- 
cluded, solely  because  he  was  afraid  of  offending  the  giants,  to 
agree   to   the   Gudra's   proposal. 

"It  will  not  matter  so  very  much,"  he  said,  "as  he  only 
wishes  his  daughter  to  attend  the  school   for  one  week,  it  seems." 

The  Ordinary  Man  was  very  much  opposed  to  this  plan  of 
petting-   an    education    in    a    week,     He    thought    it  was    too    short 


THE   GUDRA'S  DAUGHTER.  99 

a  time,  not  only  for  Volma,  but  for  himself,  for  he  wished  his 
engagement  to  last  as  long  as  possible.  But  the  Gudra  would 
not  listen  to  any  objections.  His  daughter  had  an  extraordinary 
mind,  and  a  week  was  long  enough  for  her.  He  took  her  to 
the  school,  and  desired  each  Professor  to  tell  her,  in  turn,  all 
about  the  branch  of  learning  he  taught,  and  thus  get  through 
with  the  matter  without  loss  of  time.  Then,  each  day,  while  his 
daughter  was  in  school,  he  and  his  party,  in  company  with  the 
Dwarf  Giant,  and  under  the  guidance  of  the  Ordinary  Man,  visited 
all  the  sights  and  wonders  of  the  city. 

As  for  Volma,  she  did  not  study  anything,  as  children  gene- 
rally study.  She  went  from  room  to  room,  asking  questions, 
listening  to  explanations,  and  paying  the  strictest  attention  to  the 
manner  in  which  the  little  prince  studied  and  recited  his  lessons. 
The  professors  did  not  pretend  to  tell  her,  as  the  Gudra  had 
desired,  all  about  their  different  branches.  They  knew  that  would 
be  folly.  But  they  gave  her  all  the  information  they  could,  and 
were  astonished  to  find  that  she  had  already  learned  so  much 
from   her  mother. 

In  exactly  a  week,  the  Gudra  brought  his  visit  to  a  close. 
He  took  leave  of  the  Prince,  giving  him  a  diamond,  handsomer 
than  any  among  his  treasures;  he  bade  the  Dwarf  Giant  good-by; 
and  then,  with  his  party  mounted  on  the  eleven  camels,  he  rode 
away  until  he  came  to  the  mountains,  where,  paying  the  Ordinary 
Man  twice  as  much  as  he  had  promised,  he  left  him  to  return 
to  the  city  with  the  animals,  and  proceeded,  for  the  rest  of  the 
journey,  on  foot. 

"  There  now !"  he  cried  to  his  wife,  when  he  had  reached 
home.  "Did  not  I  tell  you  I  never  failed  in  anything?  My 
daughter  has  been  to  the  best  school  in  the  world,  and  her  educa 
tion  is  finished." 


IOO       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  My  dear  Volma,"  said   her   mother   to   her,  when   they  were 
alone,  "what  did  you  learn  in  the  great  city?" 


THE   CURIOUS   ONE   READS    HIS   MOTTO. 


"Oh,  mother  dear!"  said  Volma,  "I  learned  ever  so  much.     I 
learned,  for   one    thing,  that   the   largest   dwarf  is  no   bigger  than 


THE  GUDRA'S  DAUGHTER.       \Q\ 


the  smallest  giant,  and  that  neither  of  them  is  larger  than  an 
ordinary  man.  And,  at  the  school,  I  learned  that  it  takes  years 
and  years  to  study  properly  all  that  I  should  know.  And  I  have 
found  out  how  the  little  prince  studies,  and  how  he  recites,  and  I 
have  a  list  of  the  books  and  parchments  and  other  things  that 
I  need  for  my  education.  And  now,  dear  mother,  we  will  get 
these  things,  and  we  will  study  them  together  here  at  home." 

This  they  did,  and  gradually,  little  Volma  became  very  well 
educated.  Every  year,  the  young  prince  came  to  see  her,  and, 
when  she  was  about  twenty  years  old,  he  married  her,  and  took 
her  away  to  the  great  city,  of  which  he  was  now  ruler.  Volma's 
mother  used  to  make  her  long  visits,  but  her  father  seldom  came 
to  see  her.  He  liked  to  stay  where  he  was  bigger  than  any- 
body else. 

The  Dwarf  Giant  went  home  in  very  good  spirits.  He  had 
found  out  that  a  very  small  giant  is  as  large  as  an  ordinary  man, 
and  that  satisfied  him, 

As  for  the  Curious  One,  as  soon  as  he  reached  home,  he 
gathered  together  a  lot  of  small  looking-glasses,  and  so  arranged 
them  that,  by  having  one  reflect  into  another,  and  that  into  another, 
and  so  on,  he  at  last  saw  the  reflection  of  the  top  of  his  head, 
with  the  letters  thereon,  right  side  up,  and  in  their  proper  order, 
and  he  read   these  words : 

"There  is  nothing  here?" 

"Now,  what  does  that  mean?"  he  cried.  "Did  that  Motto- 
Professor  mean  hair  or  brains?" 

He  never  found  out. 


THE    EMERGENCY    MISTRESS. 


JULES  VATERMANN  was  a  wood-cutter,  and  a  very  good 
one.  He  always  had  employment,  for  he  understood  his 
business  so  well,  and  was  so  industrious  and  trustworthy, 
that  every  one  in  the  neighborhood  where  he  lived,  who  wanted 
wood  cut,  was  glad  to  get  him  to  do  it. 

Jules  had  a  very  ordinary  and  commonplace  life  until  he  was 
a  middle-aged  man,  and  then  something  remarkable  happened  to 
him.  It  happened  on  the  twenty-fifth  January,  in  a  very  cold 
winter.  Jules  was  forty-five  years  old,  tnat  year,  and  he  remem- 
bered the  day  of  the  month,  because  in  the  morning,  before  he 
started  out  to  his  work,  he  had  remarked  that  it  was  just  one 
month  since  Christmas. 

The  day  before,  Jules  had  cut  down  a  tall  tree,  and  he  had 
been  busy  all  the  morning  sawing  it  into  logs  of  the  proper  length 
and  splitting  it  up  and  making  a  pile  of  it. 

When  dinner-time  came  round,  Jules  sat  down  on  one  of 
the  logs  and  opened  his  basket.  He  had  plenty  to  eat, — good 
bread  and  sausage,  and  a  bottle  of  beer,  for  he  was  none  of 
your  poor  wood-cutters. 

As  he  was  cutting  a  sausage,  he  looked  up  and  saw  some- 
aing  coming  from  behind  his  wood-pile. 

At  first,  he  thought  it  was  a  dog,  for  it  was  about  the  right 
size  for  a  small  dog,  but  in  a  moment  he  saw  it  was  a  little 
man.     He   was   a   little   man    indeed,    for   he   was    not    more   thaa 

I02 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS. 


io- 


two  feet  high.  He  was  dressed  in  brown  clothes  and  wore  a 
peaked  cap,  and  he  must  have  been  pretty  old,  for  he  had  a 
full  white  beard.  Although  otherwise  warmly  clad,  he  wore  on 
his  feet  neither  shoes  nor  stockings,  and  came  hopping  along 
through  the  deep  snow  as  if  his  feet  were  very  cold. 


JULES    AND   THE   LITTLE    MAN. 


When  he  saw  this  little  old  man,  Jules  said  never  a  word. 
He  merely  thought  to  himself:  "This  is  some  sort  of  a  fairy- 
man." 

But  the  little  old  person  came  close  to  Jules,  and  drawing  up 
one  foot,  as  if  it  was  so  cold  that  he  could  stand  on  it  no 
longer,  he  said: 


104       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Please,   sir,   my   feet  are  almost  frozen." 

"  Oh,  ho !"  thought  Jules,  "  I  know  all  about  that.  This  is 
one  of  the  fairy-folks  who  come  in  distress  to  a  person,  and  who 
if  that  person  is  kind  to  them,  make  him  rich  and  happy ;  but 
if  he  turns  them  away,  he  soon  finds  himself  in  all  sorts  of  misery. 
I  shall  be  very  careful."  And  then  he  said  aloud :  "  Well,  sir, 
what  can   I   do   for  you  ?" 

"  That  is  a  strange  question,"  said  the  dwarf.  "  If  you  were 
to  walk  by  the  side  of  a  deep  stream,  and  were  to  see  a  man 
sinking  in  the  water,  would  you  stop  and  ask  him  what  you  could 
do  for  him?" 

"  Would  you  like  my  stockings  ?"  said  Jules,  putting  down 
his  knife  and  sausage,  and  preparing  to  pull  off  one  of  his  boots. 
"  I  will  let  you  have  them  ?" 

"No,  no!"   said  the  other.     "They  are  miles  too  big  for  me." 

"Will  you  have  my  cap  or  my  scarf  in  which  to  wrap  your 
feet  and  warm  them  ?" 

"  No,  no !"  said  the  dwarf.  "  I  do  n't  put  my  feet  in  caps  and 
scarfs." 

"Well,  tell  me  what  you  would  like,"  said  Jules.  "Shall  I 
make  a  fire  ?" 

"  No,  I  will  not  tell  you,"  said  the  fairy-man.  "  You  have 
kept  me  standing  here  long  enough." 

Jules  could  not  see  what  this  had  to  do  with  it.  He  was 
getting  very  anxious.  If  he  were  only  a  quick-witted  fellow,  so  as 
to  think  of  exactly  the  right  thing  to  do,  he  might  make  his  for- 
tune.    But  he  could  think  of  nothing  more. 

"  I  wish,  sir,  that  you  would  tell  me  just  what  you  would  like 
for  your  cold  feet,"  said  Jules,  in  an  entreating  tone,  "for  I  shall 
be  very  glad  to  give  it  to  you,  if  it  is  at  all  possible." 

"If  your  ax  were  half  as  dull  as  your  brain,"  said  the  dwarf, 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  1 05 

'you  would  not  cut  much  wood.  Good-day!" — and  he  skipped 
away  behind  the  wood-pile. 

Jules  jumped  up  and  looked  after  him,  but  he  was  gone. 
These  fairy-people  have  a  strange  way  of  disappearing. 

Jules  was  not  married  and  had  no  home  of  his  own.  He 
lived  with  a  good  couple  who  had  a  little  house  and  an  only 
daughter,  and  that  was  about  the  sum  of  their  possessions.  The 
money  Jules  paid  for  his  living  helped  them  a  little,  and  they 
managed  to  get  along.      But  they  were  quite  poor. 

Jules  was  not  poor.  He  had  no  one  but  himself  to  support, 
and  he  had  laid  by  a  sum  of  money  to  live  on  when  he  should 
be  too  old  to  work. 

But  you  never  saw  a  man  so  disappointed  as  he  was  that 
evening  as  he  sat  by  the  fire  after  supper. 

He  had  told  the  family  all  about  his  meeting  with  the  dwarf, 
and  lamented  again  and  again  that  he  had  lost  such  a  capital 
chance  of  making  his  fortune. 

"If  I  only  could  have  thought  what  it  was  best  to  do !';  he 
said,  aorain  and  again. 

"  I  know  what  I  should  have  done,"  said  Selma,  the  only 
daughter  of  the  poor  couple,  a  girl  about  eleven  years  old. 

"What?"  asked  Jules,  eagerly. 

'•  I  should  have  just  snatched  the  little  fellow  up,  and  rubbed 
his  feet  and  wrapped  them  in  my  shawl  until  they  were  warm," 
said  she. 

"  But  he  would  not  have  liked  that,"  said  Jules.  "  He  was  an 
old  man  and  very  particular." 

"  I  would  not  care,"  said  Selma ;  "  I  would  n't  let  such  a  little 
fellow  stand  suffering  in  the  snow,  and  I  would  n't  care  how  old 
he  was." 

"I    hope    you'll    never    me°t   any  of  these    fairy   people/'  said 


106      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Jules.  "  You  'd  drive  them  out  of  the  country  with  your  roughness, 
and  we  might  all  whistle  for  our  fortunes." 

Selma  laughed  and  said  no  more  about  it. 

Every  day  after  that,  Jules  looked  for  the  dwarf-man,  but  he 
did  not  see  him  again.  Selma  looked  for  him,  too,  for  her 
curiosity  had  been  much  excited ;  but  as  she  was  not  allowed 
to    go   to  the  woods  in  the  winter,   of  course  she    never  saw   him. 

But,  at  last,  summer  came ;  and,  one  day,  as  she  was  walking 
by  a  little  stream  which  ran  through  the  woods,  whom  should 
she  see,  sitting  on  the  bank,  but  the  dwarf-man !  She  knew  him 
in  an  instant,  from  Jules'  descriptions.  He  was  busily  engaged 
in  fishing,  but  he  did  not  fish  like  any  one  else  in  the  world. 
He  had  a  short  pole,  which  was  floating  in  the  water,  and  in 
his  hand  he  held  a  string  which  was  fastened  to  one  end  of  the 
po1e. 

When  Selma  saw  what  the  old  fellow  was  doing,  she  burst 
out  laughing.  She  knew  this  was  not  very  polite,  but  she  could 
not  help  it. 

"What's    the    matter?''    said    he,   turning   quickly   toward    her. 

"I'm  sorry  I  laughed  at  you,  sir,"  said  Selma,  "but  that's 
no  way  to  fish." 

"  Much  you  know  about  it,"  said  the  dwarf.  "  This  is  the 
only  way  to  fish.  You  let  your  pole  float,  with  a  piece  of  bait 
on  a  hook  fastened  to  the  big  end  of  the  pole.  Then  you  fasten 
a  line  to  the  little  end.  When  a  fish  bites,  you  haul  in  the  pole 
by  means  of  the  string." 

"  Have  you   caught  anything  yet  ?"   asked  Selma. 

"  No,   not  yet,"   replied   the   dwarf. 

"  Well,  I  'm  sure  I  can  fish  better  than  that.  Would  you 
mind  letting  me   try  a  little   while?" 

"  Not  at  all — not  at  all !"   said  the  dwarf,  handing-  the  line  to 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  \oj 

Selma.  "  If  you  think  you  can  fish  better  than  I  can,  do  it  by 
all  means." 

Selma  took  the  line  and  pulled  in  the  pole.  Then  she  unfas- 
tened the  hook  and  bait  which  was  on  the  end  of  the  pole,  and 
tied  it  to  the  end  of  the  line,  with  a  little  piece  of  stone  for  a 
sinker.  She  then  took  up  the  pole,  threw  in  the  line,  and  fished 
like  common  people.  In  less  than  a  minute  she  had  a  bite,  and, 
giving  a  jerk,  she  drew  out  a   fat  little  fish  as  long  as  her  hand. 

"  Hurrah!"  cried  the  little  old  man,  giving  a  skip  in  the  air; 
and  then,  turning  away  from  the  stream,  he  shouted,  "  Come 
here  !" 

.Selma  turned  around  to  see  to  whom  he  was  calline,  and 
she  perceived  another  gnome,  who  wras  running  toward  them. 
When  he  came  near,  she  saw  that  he  was  much  younger  than 
the  fisher-gnome. 

"Hello!"   cried  the  old  fellow,   "I've  caught  one." 

Selma  was  amazed  to  hear  this.  She  looked  at  the  old  gnome, 
who  was  taking  the  fish  off  the  hook,  as  if  she  were  astonished 
that  he  could  tell   such  a  falsehood. 

"What  is  this  other  person's  name?"   said  she  to  him. 

"  His  name,"  said  the  old  gnome,  looking  up,  "  is  Class  60,  H." 

"  Is  that  all  the  name  he  has  ?"  asked  Selma,  in  surprise. 

"  Yes.  And  it  is  a  very  good  name.  It  shows  just  who  and 
what  he  is." 

"Well,  then,  Mr.  Class  60,  H,"  said  Selma,  "that  old — person 
did  not  catch  the  fish.     I  caught   it  myself." 

"Very  good!  Very  good!"  said  Class  60,  H,  laughing  and 
clapping  his  hands.  "  Capital !  See  here  !"  said  he,  addressing  the 
older  dwarf,  and  he  knelt  down  and  whispered  something  in  his 
~ar. 

"  Certainly,"    said    the   old   gnome.     "  That 's  just  what   I  was 


108       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

thinking  of.  Will  you  mention  it  to  her?  I  must  hurry  and  show 
this  fish  while  it  is  fresh," — and,  so  saying,  he  walked  rapidly  away 
with  the  little  fish,  and  the  pole  and  tackle. 

"  My  dear  Miss,"  said  Class  60,  H,  approaching  Selma,  "would 
you  like  to  visit  the  home  of  the  gnomes, — to  call,  in  fact,  on  the 
Queen   Dowager  of  all   the  Gnomes?" 

"  Go  down  underground,  where  you  live  ?"  asked  Selma. 
"Would  it  be  safe  down  there,  and  when  could  I  get  back 
again  ?" 

"  Safe,  dear  miss !  Oh,  perfectly  so !  And  the  trip  will  not 
take  you  more  than  a  couple  of  hours.  I  assure  you  that  you  will 
be  back  in  plenty  of  time  for  supper.  Will  you  go,  if  I  send  a 
trusty  messenger  for  you  ?  You  may  never  have  another  chance 
to  see  our  country." 

Selma  thought  that  this  was  very  probable,  and  she  began  to 
consider  the  matter. 

As  soon  as  Class  60,  H,  saw  that  she  was  really  trying  to 
make  up  her  mind  whether  or  not  to  go,  he  cried  out: 

"  Good !  I  see  you  have  determined  to  go.  Wait  here  five 
minutes  and  the  messenger  will  be  with  you,"  and  then  he  rushed 
off  as  fast  as  he  could  run. 

"  I  did  n't  say  I  would  go,"  thought  Selma,  "  but  I  think  I 
will." 

In  a  very  few  minutes,  Selma  heard  a  deep  voice  behind  her 
say:  "Well,  are  you  ready?" 

Turning  suddenly,  she  saw,  standing  close  to  her,  a  great 
black  bear ! 

Frightened  dreadfully,  she  turned  to  run,  but  the  bear  called 
out:  "Stop!     You  needn't  be  frightened.     I'm  tame." 

The  surprise  of  hearing  a  bear  speak  overcame  poor  Selma's 
terror;  she  stopped,  and  looked  around. 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  109 

Come  back,"  said  the  bear;  "I  will  not  hurt  you  in  the  least. 
I  am  sent  to  take  you  to  the  Queen  Dowager  of  the  Gnomes,  i 
don't  mind  your  being  frightened  at  me.  I'm  used  to  it.  But  I 
am  getting  a  little  tired  of  telling  folks  that  I  am  tame,"  and  he 
yawned  wearily. 

"  You  are  to  take  me  ?"  said  Selma,  still  a  little  frightened, 
and  very  certain  that,  if  she  had  known  a  bear  was  to  be  sent  for 
her,  she  never  would  have  consented  to  go. 

"Yes,"  said  the  bear.  "You  can  get  on  my  back  and  I  will 
give  you  a  nice  ride.     Come  on  !     Don't  keep  me  waiting,  please." 

There  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  obey,  for  Selma  did  not 
care  to  have  a  dispute  with  a  bear,  even  if  he  were  tame,  and  so 
she  got  upon  his  back,  where  she  had  a  very  comfortable  seat, 
holding  fast  to  his  long  hair. 

The  bear  walked  slowly  but  steadily  into  the  very  heart  of  the 
forest,  among  the  great  trees  and  the  rocks.  It  was  so  lonely  and 
solemn  here  that  Selma  felt  afraid  again. 

"  Suppose  we  were  to  meet  with  robbers,"  said  she. 

"Robbers!"  said  the  bear,  with  a  laugh.  "That's  good!  Rob- 
bers, indeed!  You  needn't  be  afraid  of  robbers.  If  we  were  to 
meet  any  of  them,  you  would  be  the  last  person  they'd  ever  meet." 

"Why?"  asked  Selma. 

"  I  'd  tear  'em  all  into  little  bits,"  said  the  bear,  in  a  tone  which 
quite  restored  Selma's  confidence,  and  made  her  feel  very  glad  that 
she  had  a  bear  to  depend  upon  in  those  lonely  woods. 

It  was  not  very  long  before  they  came  to  an  opening  in  a 
bank  of  earth,  behind  a  great  tree.  Into  this  the  bear  walked,  for 
it  was  wide  enough,  and  so  high  that  Selma  did  not  even  have  to 
lower  her  head,  as  they  passed  in.  They  were  now  in  a  long  wind- 
ing passage,  which  continually  seemed  as  if  it  was  just  coming  to 
an    end,    but   which    turned   and    twisted,    first   one   way   and   then 


mm 


HO       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

— . __^_ 

another,  and  always  kept  going  down  and  down.  Before  long  they 
began  to  meet  gnomes,  who  very  respectfully  stepped  aside  to  let 
them  pass.  They  now  went  through  several  halls  and  courts,  cut 
in  the  earth,  and  directly,  the  bear  stopped  before  a  door. 

"  You  get  off  here,"  said  the  bear ;  and,  when  Selma    had  slid 


ROBBERS  !  SAID  THE  BEAR.   '  THAT  S  GOOD  !  ROBBERS,  INDEED  ! 


from  his  back,  he  rose  up  on  his  hind  legs  and  gave  a  great  knock 
with  the   iron  knocker  on  the  door.     Then  he  went  away. 

In  a  moment,  the  door  opened,  and  there  stood  a  little  old 
gnome-woman,  dressed  in  brown,  and  wearing  a  lace  cap. 

"Come  in!"  she  said;  and  Selma  entered  the  room.  "The 
Queen  Dowager  will  see  you  in  a  few  minutes,"  said  the  little  old 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  Ill 

woman.  "  I  am  her  housekeeper.  I'll  go  and  tell  her  you're  here, 
and,  meantime,  it  would  be  well  for  you  to  get  your  answers  all 
ready,  so  as  to  lose  no  time." 

Selma  was  about  to  ask  what  answers  she  meant,  but  the 
housekeeper  was  gone  before  she  could  say  a  word. 

The  room  was  a  curious  one.  There  were  some  little  desks 
and  stools  in  it,  and  in  the  center  stood  a  great  brown  ball,  some 
six  or  seven  feet  in  diameter.  While  she  was  looking  about  at 
these  things,  a  little  door  in  the  side  of  the  ball  opened,  and  out 
stepped  Class  60,  H. 

"  One  thing  I  did  n't  tell  you,"  said  he,  hurriedly.  "  I  was 
afraid  if  I  mentioned  it  you  would  n't  come.  The  Queen  Dowager 
wants  a  governess  for  her  grandson,  the  Gnome  Prince.  Now, 
please  don't  say  you  can't  do  it,  for  I'm  sure  you'll  suit  exactly. 
The  little  fellow  has  had  lots  of  teachers,  but  he  wants  one  of  a 
different  kind  now.  This  is  the  school-room.  That  ball  is  the  globe 
where  he  studies  his  geography.  It's  only  the  under  part  of  the 
countries  that  he  has  to  know  about,  and  so  they  are  marked  out 
on  the  inside  of  the  globe.  What  they  want  now  is  a  special 
teacher,  and  after  having  come  here,  and  had  the  Queen  Dowager 
notified,  it  would  n't  do  to  back  out,  you  know." 

"  How  old  is  the  Prince  ?"  asked  Selma. 

"About  seventy-eight,"  said   the  gnome. 

"Why,  he's  an  old  man,"   cried  Selma. 

"Not  at  all,  my  dear  miss,"  said  Class  60,  H.  "It  takes  a  long 
time  for  us  to  get  old.  The  Prince  is  only  a  small  boy  ;  if  he  were  a 
human  boy,  he  would  be  about  five  years  old.     I  don't  look  old,  do  I  ?" 

"  No,"  said  Selma. 

"Well,  I'm  three  hundred  and  fifty-two,  next  Monday.  And  as 
for  Class  20,  P, — the  old  fellow  you  saw  fishing, — he  is  nine  hundred 
and  sixty." 


112       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


"  Well,  you  are  all  dreadfully  old,  and  you  have  yery  funny 
names,"  said  Selma. 

"In  this  part  of  the  world,"  said  the  other,  "all  gnomes,  except 
those  belonging  to  the  nobility  and  the  royal  family,  are  divided 
into  classes,  and  lettered.  This  is  much  better  than  having  names, 
for  you  know  it  is  very  hard  to  get  enough  names  to  go  around, 
so  that  every  one  can  have  his  own.  But  here  comes  the  house- 
keeper," and  Class  60,  H,  retired  very  quickly  into  the  hollow 
globe. 

"  Her  Majesty  will  see  you,"  said  the  housekeeper ;  and  she 
conducted  Selma  into  the  next  room,  where  on  a  little  throne, 
with  a  high  back  and  rockers,  sat  the  Queen  Dowager.  She 
seemed  rather  smaller  than  the  other  gnomes,  and  was  very  much 
wrinkled  and  wore  spectacles.  She  had  white  hair,  with  little  curls 
on  each  side,  and  was  dressed  in  brown  silk. 

She  looked  at  Selma  over  her  spectacles. 

"This  is  the  applicant?"  said  she. 

"  Yes,  this  is  she,"  said  the  housekeeper. 

"  She  looks  young,"  remarked  the  Queen  Dowager. 

"  Very  true,"  said  the  housekeeper,  "  but  she  cannot  be  any 
older  at  present." 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Her  Majesty ;   "  we  will  examine  her." 

So  saying,  she  took  up  a  paper  which  lay  on  the  table,  and 
which  seemed  to  have  a  lot  or  items  written  on  it. 

"  Get  ready,"  said  she  to  the  housekeeper,  who  opened  a  large 
blank-book  and  made  ready  to  record  Selma's  answers. 

The  Queen  Dowager  read    from  the    paper  the  first  question : 

"  What  are  your  qualifications  ?" 

Selma,  standing  there  before  this  little  old  queen  and  this  little 
old  housekeeper,  was  somewhat  embarrassed,  and  a  question  like 
this  did  not  make  her  feel  any  more  at  her  ease.      She  could  not 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS. 


"3 


think  what  qualifications  she  had.     As  she  did  not  answer  at  once, 
the  Queen  Dowager  turned  to  the  housekeeper  and  said: 

"Put  down,    'Asked,  but  not  given.'" 

The  housekeeper  set  that  down,  and  then  she  jumped  up  and 
looked  over  the  list  of  questions. 

"We  must  be  careful,"  said  she,  in  a  whisper,  to  the  Queen 
Dowager,  "what  we  ask  her.  It  won't  do  to  put  all  the  questions 
to  her.     Suppose  you  try  number  twenty-eight?" 

"All  right,"  said  Her  Majesty;  and,  when  the  housekeeper 
had  sat  down  again  by  her  book,  she  addressed  Selma  and  asked: 

"Are  you  fond  of  children?" 
Yes,  ma'am,"  said  Selma. 

Good!"    cried    the    Queen    Dowager,    "that    is    an    admirable 
answer." 

And  the  housekeeper  nodded  and  smiled  at  Selma,  as  if  she 
was  very  much  pleased. 

" ■  Eighty-two '  would  be  a  good  one  to  ask  next,"  suggested 
the  housekeeper. 

Her  Majesty  looked  for  "Eighty-two,"  and  read  it  out: 

"  Do  you  like  pie  ?" 

"Very  much,  ma'am,"  said  Selma. 

"Capital!  capital!"  said  Her  Majesty.  "That  will  do.  I  see 
no  need  of  asking  her  any  other  questions.  Do  you  ?"  said  she, 
turning  to  the  housekeeper. 

"  None  whatever,"  said  the  other.  "  She  answered  all  but  one, 
and  that  one  she  did  n't  really  miss." 

"  There  is  no  necessity  for  any  further  bother,"  said  the  Queen 
Dowager.     '■  She  is  engaged." 

And  then  she  arose  from  the  throne  and  left  the  room. 

"Now,  my  dear  girl,"  said  the  housekeeper  "I  will  induct 
you  into  your  duties.     Thev  are  simple." 


114      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AXD   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"But  I  should  like  to  know,''  said  Selma,  "if  I'm  to  stay 
here  all  the  time.     I  can't  leave  my  father  and  mother  " 

"Oh!  you  won't  have  to  do  that,"  interrupted  the  house- 
keeper.    "You    will    take    the    Prince    home    with    you." 

"Home    with    me?"    exclaimed    Selma. 

"Yes.  It  would  be  impossible  for  you  to  teach  him  properly 
here.  We  want  him  taught  Emergencies — that  is,  what  to  do  in 
case  of  the  various  emergencies  which  may  arise.  Nothing  of  the 
kind  ever  arises  down  here.  Everything  goes  on  always  in  the 
usual  way.  But  on  the  surface  of  the  earth,  where  he  will  often 
go,  when  he  grows  up,  they  are  very  common,  and  you  have  been 
selected  as  a  proper  person  to  teach  him  what  to  do  when  any  of 
them  occur  to  him.       By  the  way,  what  are  your  terms0" 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Selma.      "Whatever  you   please." 

"  That  will  suit  very  well, — very  well  indeed,"  said  the  house- 
keeper.    "I  think  you  are  just  the  person  we  want." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Selma;  and  just  then  a  door  opened  and 
the  Queen   Dowager  put  in  her  head. 

"Is  she  inducted?"   she  asked. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  housekeeper. 

"Then  here  is  the  Prince,"  said  the  Queen  Dowagfer,  enterine 
the  room  and  leading  by  the  hand  a  young  gnome  about  a  foot 
high.  He  had  on  a  ruffled  jacket  and  trousers,  and  a  little  peaked 
cap.     His  royal  grandmother  led  him  to  Selma. 

"  You  will  take  him,"  she  said,  "  for  a  session  of  ten  months. 
At  the  end  of  that  time  we  shall  expect  him  to  be  thoroughly 
posted  in  emergencies.  While  he  is  away,  he  will  drop  all  his 
royal  titles  and  be  known  as  Class  Si,  Q.  His  parents  and  I  have 
taken  leave  of  him.     Good-bye !" 

And  she  left  the  room,  with  her  little  handkerchief  to  her 
eyes. 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  1 1  5 

"  Now,  then,"  said  the  housekeeper,  "  the  sooner  you  are  off, 
the  better.     The  bear  is  waiting." 

So  saying,  she  hurried  Selma  and  the  Prince  through  the 
school-room,  and,  when  they  opened  the  door,  there  stood  the  bear, 
all  ready.  Selma  mounted  him,  and  the  housekeeper  handed  up  the 
Prince,  first  kissing  him  good-bye.     Then  off  they  started. 

The  Prince,  or,  as  he  must  now  be  called,  Class  81,  Q,  was  a 
very  quiet  and  somewhat  bashful  little  fellow ;  and,  although  Selma 
talked  a  good  deal  to  him,  on  the  way,  he  did  not  say  much.  The 
bear  carried  them  to  the  edge  of  the  woods,  and  then  Selma  took 
the  little  fellow  in  her  arms  and  ran  home  with  him. 

It  may  well  be  supposed  that  the  appearance  of  their  daughter 
with  the  young  gnome  in  her  arms  greatly  astonished  the  worthy 
cottagers,  and  they  were  still  more  astonished  when  they  heard  her 
story. 

"You  must  do  your  best,  my  dear,"  said  her  mother,  "and  this 
may  prove  a  very  good  thing  for  you,  as  well  as  for  this  little  master 
here." 

Selma  promised  to  do  as  well  as  she  could,  and  her  father  said 
he  would  try  and  think  of  some  good  emergencies,  so  that  the  little 
fellow  could  be  well  trained. 

Everybody  seemed  to  be  highly  satisfied,  even  Class  81,  Q, 
himself,  who  sat  cross-legged  on  a  wooden  chair,  surveying  every- 
thing about  him ;  but  when  Jules  Vatermann  came  home,  he  was 
very  much  dissatisfied,  indeed. 

"Confound  it!"  he  said,  when  he  heard  the  story.  "I  should 
have  done  all  this.  That  should  have  been  my  pupil,  and  the  good 
luck  should  have  been  mine.  The  gnome-man  came  first  to  me, 
and,  if  he  had  waited  a  minute,  I  should  have  thought  of  the  right 
thing  to  do.  I  could  teach  that  youngster  far  better  than  you, 
Selma.      What  do  vou  know  about  emergencies?" 


1 1  6      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Selma  and  her  parents  said  nothing.  Jules  had  been  quite 
cross-grained  since  the  twenty-fifth  of  January,  when  he  had  met 
the  o-nome,  and  they  had  learned  to  pay  but  little  attention  to  his 
fault-finding  and  complaining. 

The  little  gnome  soon  became  quite  at  home  in  the  cottage, 
and  grew  very  much  attached  to  Selma.  He  was  quiet,  but  sen- 
sible and  bright,  and  knew  a  great  deal  more  than  most  children 
of  five.  Selma  did  not  have  many  opportunities  to  educate  him  in 
her  peculiar  branch.  Very  commonplace  things  generally  happened 
in  the  cottage. 

One  day,  however,  the  young  gnome  was  playing  with  the  cat, 
and  began  to  pull  her  tail.  The  cat,  not  liking  this,  began  to  scratch 
Class  81,  O.  At  this,  the  little  fellow  cried  and  yelled,  while  the 
cat  scratched  all  the  more  fiercely.  But  Selma,  who  ran  into  the 
room  on  hearing  the  noise,  was  equal  to  the  emergency.  She 
called  out,  instantly: 

"  Let  go  of  his  tail !" 

The  gnome  let  go,  ancl  the  cat  bounded  away. 

The  lesson  of  this  incident  was  then  carefully  impressed  on 
her  pupil's  mind  by  Selma,  who  now  thought  that  she  had  at  last 
begun   to  do   her  duty  by  him. 

A  day  or  two  after  this,  Selma  was  sent  by  her  mother  on 
an  errand  to  the  nearest  village.  As  it  would  be  dark  before  she 
returned,  she  did  not  take  the  little  gnome  with  her.  About  sun- 
set, when  Jules  Vatermann  returned  from  his  work,  he  found  the 
youngster  playing  by  himself  in  the  kitchen. 

Instantly,  a  wicked  thought  rushed  into  the  mind  of  Jules. 
Snatching  up  the  young  gnome,  he  ran  off  with  him  as  fast  as  he 
could  go.     As  he  ran,  he  thought  to  himself: 

"  Now  is  my  chance.  I  know  what  to  do,  this  time.  I  '11  just 
keep  this  young  rascal  and  make  his  people  pay  me  a  pretty  sum 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  117 

for  his  ransom.  I  11  take  him  to  the  city,  where  the  gnomes  never 
go,  and  leave  him  there,  in  safe  hands,  while  I  come  back  and 
make  terms.     Good  for  you,  at  last,  Jules!" 

So,  on  he  hurried,  as  fast  as  he  could  go.  The  road  soon 
led  him  into  a  wood,  and  he  had  to  go  more  slowly.  Poor  little 
Class  81,  Q,  cried  and  besought  Jules  to  let  him  go,  but  the  hard- 
hearted wood-cutter  paid  no  attention  to  his  distress. 

Suddenly,  Jules  stopped.  He  heard  something,  and  then  he 
saw  something.  He  began  to  tremble.  A  great  bear  was  coming 
along  the  road,  directly  toward  him ! 

What  should  he  do  ?  He  could  not  meet  that  dreadful  crea- 
ture. He  hesitated  but  a  moment.  The  bear  was  now  quite  near, 
and,  at  the  first  growl  it  gave,  Jules  dropped  the  young  gnome, 
and  turned  and  ran  away  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  The  bear 
started  to  run  after  him,  not  noticing  little  Class  81,  Q,  who  was 
standing  in  the  road  ;  but  as  he  passed  the  dwarf,  who  had  never 
seen  any  bear  except  the  tame  one  which  belonged  to  the  gnomes, 
and  who  thought  this  animal  was  his  old  friend,  the  little  fellow 
seized  him  by  the  long  hair  on  his  legs  and  began  to  climb  up 
on  his  back. 

The  bear,  feeling  some  strange  creature  on  him,  stopped  and 
looked  around.  The  moment  the  young  gnome  saw  the  fiery  eyes 
and  the  glittering  teeth  of  the  beast,  he  knew  that  he  had  made  a 
mistake ;  this  was  no  tame  bear. 

The  savage  beast  growled,  and,  reaching  back  as  far  as  he 
could,  snapped  at  the  little  fellow  on  his  back,  who  quickly  got 
over  on  the  other  side.  Then  the  bear  reached  back  on  that  side, 
and  Class  81,  Q,  was  obliged  to  slip  over  again.  The  bear  became 
very  angry,  and  turned  around  and  around  in  his  efforts  to  get  at 
the  young  gnome,  who  was  nearly  frightened  to  death.  He  could 
not  think  what  in  the  world  he  should  do.     He  could  only  remem- 


Il8       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

ber  that,  in  a  great  emergency, — but  not  quite  as  bad  a  one  as 
this, — his  teacher  had  come  to  his  aid  with  the  counsel,  "  Let  go 
of  his  tail."  He  would  gladly  let  go  of  the  bear's  tail,  but  the 
bear  had  none — at  least,  none  that  he  could  see.  So  what  was  he 
to  do?  "Let  go  of  his  tail!"  cried  the  poor  little  fellow,  to  him- 
self.    "Oh,  if  he  only  had  a  tail!" 

Before  long,  the  bear  himself  began  to  be  frightened.  This 
was  something  entirely  out  of  the  common  run  of  things.  Never 
before  in  his  life  had  he  met  with  a  little  creature  who  stuck  to 
him  like  that.  He  did  not  know  what  might  happen  next,  and  so 
he  ran  as  hard  as  he  could  go  toward  his  cave.  Perhaps  his  wife, 
the  old  mother-bear,  might  be  able  to  get  this  thing  off.  Away  he 
dashed,  and,  turning  sharply  around  a  corner,  little  Class  Si,  O, 
was  jolted  off,  and  was  glad  enough  to  find  himself  on  the  ground, 
with  the  bear  running  away  through  the  woods. 

The  little  fellow  rubbed  his  knees  and  elbows,  and,  finding 
that  he  was  not  at  all  hurt,  set  off  to  find  the  cottage  of  his  friend 
Selma,  as  well  as  he  could.  He  had  no  idea  which  way  to  go, 
for  the  bear  had  turned  around  and  around  so  often  that  he 
had  become  quite  bewildered.  However,  he  resolved  to  trudge 
along,  hoping  to  meet  some  one  who  could  tell  him  how  to  go 
back  to   Selma. 

After  a  while,  the  moon  rose,  and  then  he  could  see  a  little 
better;  but  it  was  still  quite  dark  in  the  woods,  and  he  was 
beginning  to  be  very  tired,  when  he  heard  a  noise  as  if  some 
one  was  talking.  He  went  toward  the  voice,  and  soon  saw  a 
man  sitting  on  a  rock  by  the  road-side. 

When  he  came  nearer,  he  saw  that  the  man  was  Jules,  who 
was  wailing  and  moaning  and  upbraiding  himself. 

"Ah  me!"'  said  the  conscience-stricken  wood-cutter,  "Ah  me! 
J    am   a  wretch  indeed.     I    have    given   myself  up   into   the    power 


THE  EMERGENCY  MISTRESS.  1 1 9 


of  the  Evil  One.  Not  only  did  I  steal  that  child  from  his  home, 
and  from  the  good  people  who  have  always  befriended  me,  but  I 
have  left  him  to  be  devoured  by  a  wild  beast  of  the  forest.  What- 
ever shall  I  do  ?  Satan  himself  has  got  me  in  his  power,  through 
my  own  covetousness  and  greed.  How — oh !  how — can  I  ever  get 
away  from  him  ?" 

The  little  gnome  had  now  approached  quite  close  to  Jules,  and, 
running  up  to  him,  he  said: 

"  Let  go  of  his  tail !  " 

If  the  advice  was  good  for  him  in  an  emergency,  it  might  be 
good  for  others. 

Jules  started  to  his  feet  and  stood  staring  at  the  youngster  he 
had  thought  devoured. 

"Whoever  would  have  supposed,"  said  he,  at  last,  "  that  a  little 
heathen  midget  like  that,  born  underground,  like  a  mole,  would  ever 
come  to  me  and  tell  me  my  Christian  duty.  And  he's  right,  too. 
Satan  would  never  have  got  hold  of  me  if  I  had  n't  been  holding 
to  him  all  these  months,  hoping  to  get  some  good  by  it.  I'll  do 
it,  my  boy.  I'll  let  go  of  his  tail,  now  and  forever."  And,  without 
thinking  to  ask  Class  81,  O,  how  he  got  away  from  the  bear,  he 
took  him  up  in  his  arms  and  ran  home  as  fast  as  he  could  go. 

During  the  rest  of  the  young  gnome's  stay  with  Selma,  he  had 
several  other  good  bits  of  advice  in  regard  to  emergencies,  but 
none  that  was  of  such  general  application  as  this  counsel  to  let  go 
of  a  cat's  tail,  or  the  tail  of  anything  else  that  was  giving  him 
trouble. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  session,  the  Queen  Dowager  was 
charmed  with  the  improvement  in  her  grandson.  Having  examined 
him  in  regard  to  his  studies,  she  felt  sure  that  he  was  now  per- 
fectly able  to  take  care  of  himself  in  any  emergency  that  might 
occur  to  him. 


120      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

On  the  morning  after  he  left,  Selma,  when  she  awoke,  saw 
lying  on  the  floor  the  little  jacket  and  trousers  of  her  late  pupil. 
At  first,  she  thought  it  was  the  little  fellow  himself;  but  when  she 
jumped  up  and  took  hold  of  the  clothes,  she  could  not  move  them. 
They  were  filled  with  gold. 

This  was  the  pay  for  the  tuition  of  Class  81,  Q. 


THE   SPRIG   OF    HOLLY. 


ONE  Christmas,  there  was  a  great  scarcity  of  holly  in  that 
part  of  the  country  where  Colin  and  his  little  sister  Dora 
lived.  Everybody  decorated  their  houses  with  Christmas 
greens,  and  as  holly-branches  and  berries  were  particular  favorites 
that  year,  Colin  and  Dora  wished  very  much  to  get  some  to  put  up 
among  the  clusters  of  evergreens  which  their  father  had  arranged 
over  the  big  fire-place  in  their  parlor  at  home.  But  not  a  leaf 
or  sprig  of  holly  could  they  find. 

"  I  tell  you,  Dora,"  said  Colin,  "  we  are  too  late.  All  the  people 
have  been  out  here,  and  have  picked  every  bit  of  holly  they  could 
see.  We  ought  not  to  have  waited  so  long.  It  is  almost  Christ- 
mas now,  and  of  course  the  persons  who  wanted  holly  came  and 
got  it  a  good  while  ago.  I  know  one  thing:  I'm  not  going  to 
put  off  picking  holly,  next  year.  I'm  coming  out  into  the  woods 
before  anybody  else." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  little  Dora. 

They  wanted  so  much  to  find  some  holly,  that  they  did  not 
give  up  the  search,  although  they  had  been  wandering  about  so 
long.  They  had  found  an  evergreen  bush  with  some  berries  on  it; 
but  it  was  not  holly.  All  at  once,  Colin  saw  a  fine  twig  of  holly, 
with  several  great  leaves  and  some  berries  as  red  as  ripe  cherries, 
waving  gently  about  by  the  side  of  a  great  tree.  It  seemed  as  if 
it  must  be  the  only  sprig  on  some  little  bush. 

Without  saying  a  word,  Colin    dashed  forward  toward  the  big 


122       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

tree,  followed  closely  by  little  Dora ;  but  when  they  reached  the 
holly,  they  found  that  it  was  not  on  a  bush  at  all,  but  was  held  by 
a  little  dwarf,  who  had  been  waving  it  over  his  head  to  attract 
their  attention. 

"  Hello  !  "  cried  the  dwarf.  "  Don't  you  want  a  nice  sprig  of 
holly?" 

Colin  did  not  answer  at  first.  He  was  too  much  astonished, 
and  as  for  Dora,  she  just  stood  close  to  her  brother,  holding  tight 
to  his  hand.  The  dwarf  did  not  appear  to  be  big  enough  to  do 
them  any  harm,  but  he  was  such  a  strange  creature  that  it  is  no 
wonder  Colin  hesitated  before  speaking  to  him.  He  wore  a  high 
cap,  a  funny  little  coat,  and  his  breeches  and  shoes  and  stockings 
were  all  in  one  piece  and  fitted  very  tightly  indeed. 

"  You  do  want  some  holly,  don't  you  ?  "  he  said. 

"  Yes,"  said  Colin,  "  I  want  some  very  much.  We  have  been 
looking  everywhere  for  it,  but   could  n't  find  a  bit." 

"There  isn't  any  more  than  this,"  said  the  dwarf.  "This  is 
the  last  sprig  in  the  whole  forest.  And  it's  splendid,  too.  There's 
been  no  holly  like  it  in  this  country  for  years  and  years  and  years. 
Look  what  big  leaves  it  has,  and  see  how  bright  and  shiny  they  are, 
and  what  a  fine  bunch  of  berries  is  on  it !  It's  very  different  from 
that  piece  of  bush  you  have  in  your  hand.     That's  not  hoily." 

"  I  know  it  is  n't,"  said  Colin,  "  but  I  thought  it  might  do,  per- 
haps, if  we  did  n't   find  any  real   holly." 

"  But  it  won't  do,"  said  the  dwarf.  "  Nothing  will  do  for  holly 
but  holly.  That's  been  settled  long  ago.  You  can  have  this,  if 
you'll  pay  me  for  it." 

"How  much  do  you  want?"    asked  Colin. 

"  One  year  of  your  life,"  said  the  dwarf. 

If  Colin  and  Dora  were  astonished  before,  they  were  ever  so 
much  more  astonished  now. 


THE  SPRIG  OF  HOLLY. 


123 


"Why — what  do  you   mean  by  that?"  stammered  Colin. 
"  I  mean,"  said  the  dwarf,   "  that  for  one  year  you  are  to  belong 
to  me,  and  do  everything  I  tell  you  to  do." 


THIS   IS   THE    LAST   SPRIG   IN   THE   WHOLE   FOREST. 


"I  won't  agree    to    that,"  said  Colin,  who  had    now   recovered 
his  spirits.      "  It's  too  much  to  ask." 


124      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  little  Dora,  clinging  closer  to  her  brother. 

"Well,  then,"  said  the  dwarf,  "what  do  you  say  to  six  months? 
I  will  let  you  have  the  sprig  for  six  months  of  your  life." 

"  No,"  answered  Colin,  "  that's  too  much,  too." 

"  How  would  a  month  suit  you  ?  "  asked  the  dwarf.  "  That's 
not  a  long  time." 

"  Indeed  it  is  a  long  time,"  answered  Colin.  "  I  should  think 
it  was  a  dreadfully  long  time,  if  I  had  to  do  everything  you  told 
me  to  do,  for  a  month." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  little  Dora. 

"Well,  then,"  said  the  dwarf,  "suppose  I  say  a  week.  Nothing 
could  be  more  reasonable  than  that.  I'll  let  you  have  this  splendid 
sprig  of  holly, — the  only  one  you  can  get  anywhere, — if  you  will 
agree  to  belong  to  me  for  only  one  week." 

"  No,"  said  Colin. 

"  A  day,  then,"  said  the  dwarf.  "  I'll  let  you  have  it  if  you  '11 
be  mine  for  one  day." 

Colin  did  not  answer.  He  stopped  to  think.  What  could  the 
dwarf  want  with  him  for  one  day  ?  He  might  tell  him  to  do  some- 
thing very  hard  and  very  wrong.  Perhaps  he  would  make  him 
commit  a  burglary.     That  could  be  done  in  less  than  a  day. 

While  this  conversation  was  going  on,  two  little  dwarfs,  much 
smaller  than  the  one  with  the  holly-sprig,  were  crouching  behind  a 
mound  of  earth  on  which  the  larger  dwarf  was  standing,  and  en- 
deavoring, in  all  sorts  of  ways,  to  catch  Dora's  eye.  They  had  a 
doll-baby,  which  they  held  up  between  them,  trying  to  make  her 
look  at  it.  They  seemed  unwilling  to  show  themselves  boldly,  pro- 
bably because  they  were  afraid  of  the  larger  dwarf;  but  they  whis- 
pered, as  loud  as  they  dared : 

"Oh,  little  girl,  don't  you  want  this  doll?  It's  a  splendid  one, 
with  wiggle-y  legs  and  arms.      You  can  have  it  for  just  one  year 


THE  SPRIG  OF  HOLLY.  125 


of  your  life.  Or,  if  you  will  be  ours  for  six  months,  you  can  take 
it.  Look  at  it !  You  can  have  it  for  just  one  month  of  your  life. 
Or  a  week — a  short,  little  week !  " 

But  neither  Dora  nor  Colin  saw  or  heard  these  earnest  little 
creatures,  and  directly  Colin  looked  up  and  said: 

"  Xo,  I  won't  agree  to  it  for  a  day." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  dwarf,  "  I  won't  be  hard  on  you.  WilJ 
you  agree  to  an  hour?" 

Colin  thought  that  in  an  hour  he  might  be  made  to  do  some 
thing  he  did  n't  like  at  all.      Nobody  could  tell  what  these    dwarj  t 
could  set  a  boy  to  doing.     So  he  said: 

"  Xo,  not  an  hour." 

"A  minute,  then,"   said  the  dwarf. 

Colin  hesitated.  That  was  not  a  long  time,  but  he  might  be 
made  to  fire  a  gun  or  do  something  very  dangerous  in  a  min.ite. 

"  Xo,  sir,"  said  he. 

"  A  second  ?  w  cried  the  dwarf. 

"  I  might  strike  Dora  in  a  second,"  thought  Colin,  and  he  sung 
out: 

"  No,  I  won't." 

"  Well,  then,  will  you  take  it  for  nothing  ?  "  asked  th«j  dwarf. 

"  Oh,  yes,"   said  Colin.      "  I  '11  take  it  for  nothing." 

"Here  it  is,"  said  the  dwarf,  "and  I  am  very  glad,  indeed,  to 
give  it  to  you." 

"Well!"  exclaimed  Colin,  in  surprise.  "  You  are  a  curious 
fellow !  But  I  'm  very  glad  to  get  the  holly.  We  're  ever  so  much 
obliged." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Dora,  and  she  fairly  jumped  for  joy. 

The  two  little  dwarfs  were  now  nearly  frantic  in  their  endeavors 
to  make  Dora  look  at  their  doll.  They  still  were  afraid  to  call 
out,  but  they  whispered  as  loud  as  they  could: 


126       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Oh,  ho  \  little  girl !  Look  here !  You  can  have  this  doll  for 
one  short  week  of  your  life.  For  a  day !  For  an  hour !  One 
minute !  A  second !  Half  a  second  !  For  one  millionth  part  of  a 
second !  For  the  twenty-millionth  part  of  a  half  second  !  Or  for 
nothing  at  all !     You  can  have  it  for  nothing !" 

But  Dora  heard  not  a  word  that  they  said,  and  never  looked 
L-C  them. 

"Why  are  you  so  glad  to  give  me  the  holly?"  said  Colin  to 
the  dwarf.  "  And  if  you  wanted  me  to  have  it,  why  did  n't  you 
give  it  to  me  at  first?" 

"Oh,  I  couldn't  do  that,"  said  the  little  fellow.  "We  always 
have  to  try  to  get  all  the  work  we  can  out  of  the  boys  we  offer 
that  holly  to,  and  I  'm  glad  you  did  n't  make  a  bargain,  because, 
if  you  had,  I  do  n't  know  what  in  the  world  I  should  have  set  you 
to  doing.  I  offered  it  to  a  boy  last  year,  and  he  agreed  to  do 
what  I  told  him  for  six  months.  He  would  n't  engage  for  longer 
than  that,  for  his  summer  holidays  would  begin  at  the  end  of  that 
time.  And  I  know  he  thought  he  'd  rather  work  for  me  than  go 
to  school.  Well,  I  had  a  dreadful  time  with  that  boy.  After  the 
first  week  or  two,  I  could  n't  think  of  a  thing  for  him  to  do.  He 
had  done  everything  that  I  wanted.  I  would  tell  him  to  go  and 
play,  and  he  would  come  back  in  an  hour  or  two,  and  say,  '  I  ve 
done  playing;  what  shall  I  do  next?"  And  then  I  'd  have  to  shake 
my  fist  at  him,  and  look  as  cross  as  I  could,  and  tell  him  that  if 
he  did  n't  go  play  and  stay  playing,  I  would  do  something  dreadful 
to  him.  But  of  course  that  sort  of  thing  would  n't  do  very  long, 
and  so  I  had  to  find  work  for  him  until  his  time  was  up.  It  nearly 
wore  me  out.  I  think  that  if  he  had  agreed  for  a  year,  it  would 
have  driven  me  crazy." 

"But  how  did  you  come  to  have  the  holly  sprig,  if  this  boy 
earned  it?"  asked  Colin. 


THE  SPRIG  OF  HOLLY. 


127 


"Oh,  the  first  thing  I  told  him  to  do,  after  his  bargain  was 
made,  was  to  give  me  back  that  holly.  We  have  to  do  that,  or 
else  we  could  n't  keep  on  hiring  boys." 

"  I  call  that  cheating,"  said  Colin. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  little  Dora. 

"I  suppose  it  is,"  said  the  dwarf,  "if  you  look  at  it  in  a 
certain  light.  But  we  won't  talk  about  that  now.  You  have  the 
hclly-sprig,  and  I  have  no  right  to  ask  you  to  give  it  back  to 
me.  You  can  take  it  home,  and  I  shall  never  see  it  again. 
Hurrah!     Good-bye!" 

And  he  made  one  jump  backward,  behind  the  big  tree,  and 
was  gone. 

Colin  and  Dora  now  hurried  home,  very  happy,  indeed,  for 
no  such  sprig  of  holly  had  they  ever  seen  as  this  which  the  dwarf 
had   given    them.     It   would    look    splendidly  over   the    fire-place ! 

The    two    little   dwarfs   ran    after  them    as    fast   as   they  could. 

"Where  had  we  got  to?"  said  one  to  the  other,  just  as  they 
caught  up   to   Colin  and   Dora. 

"We  were  at  'nothing,'"   said  the   other. 

"  All   right,   then,   we   won't  go  back  on  the  bargain." 

Then  they  both  ran  in  front  of  the  children,  and  holding  up 
the  doll  between   them,  tn^y  called  out: 

"  Little  girl !    will  you  have  this  doll  for  nothing-  ?" 

Colin  and  Dora  stopped  short.  This  was  truly  a  most  aston- 
ishing sight. 

"  Look  at  its  legs  and  arms,"  said  the  larger  dwarf.  "  See 
how  they  wiggle !  You  can  make  it  sit  down.  Will  you  take  it 
for  nothing?" 

Dora  did  not  hesitate. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  she. 

Thrusting  the  doll  into  her  hands,  the  two  little  dwarfs  crave  a 


128       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

wild  shout,  and  rushed  away,  with  the  long  tails  which  they  had  to 
their  bonnets  waving  in  the  wind  as  they  ran. 

The  children  then  hurried  home  as  fast  as  they  could,  and 
when  they  had  told  their  story  and  shown  their  gifts,  great  was 
the  surprise  and  delight  of  everybody;  for  no  one  had  ever  seen 
such  a  large-leaved  and  bright-berried  sprig  of  holly  as  the  one 
the  dwarf  gave  Colin,  or  so  fine  a  doll,  with  such  remarkably 
wiggle-y  arms  and  legs,  as  the  one  the  little  dwarfs  gave  Dora. 

"The  thing  that  pleases  me  most  about  it  all,"  said  their 
father,  "  is  Colin's  steady  refusal  to  make  a  rash  bargain,  even  for 
a  very  short  time.     Colin,  my  boy,  I  think  you  are  to  be  trusted." 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  little  Dora,  hugging  her  doll,  and  looking 
proudly  into  her  brother's  face. 


THE    MAGICIAN'S    DAUGHTER 


HIGH-BORN    BOY. 


T 


HERE  was  once  a  great  castle  which  belonged  to  a  magi- 
cian. It  stood  upon  a  high  hill,  with  a  wide  court-yard  in 
-*-  front  of  it,  and  the  fame  of  its  owner  spread  over  the 
whole  land.  He  was  a  very  wise  and  skillful  magician,  as  well  as 
a  kind  and  honest  man,  and  people  of  all  degrees  came  to  him, 
to  help  him  out  of  their  troubles. 

But  he  gradually  grew  very  old,  and  at  last  he  died.  His 
only  descendant  was  a  daughter,  thirteen  years  of  age,  named  Fila- 
mina,  and  everybody  wondered  what  would  happen,  now  that  the 
great  magician  was  dead. 

But  one  day,  Filamina  came  out  on  the  broad  front  steps  of 
the  castle,  and  made  a  little  speech  to  all  the  giants,  and  afrits, 
and  fairies,  and  genii,  and  dwarfs,  and  gnomes,  and  elves,  and 
pigmies,  and  other  creatures  of  that  kind,  who  had  always  been  in 
the  service  of  the  old  magician,  to  do  his  bidding  when  some 
wonderful  thing  was  to  be  accomplished. 

"Now  that  my  poor  father  is  dead,"  said  she,  "I  think  it  is 
my  duty  to   carry  on  the  business.     So  you  will  all   do  what  I    tell 

9  129 


130       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

you  to  do,  just  as  you  used  to  obey  my  father.  If  any  persons 
come  who  want  anything  done,  I  will  attend  to  them." 

The  giants  and  fairies,  and  all  the  others,  were  very  glad  to 
hear  Filamina  say  this,  for  they  all  liked  her,  and  they  were  tired 
of  being  idle. 

Then  an  afrit  arose  from  the  sunny  stone  on  which  he  had 
been  lying,  and  said  that  there  were  six  people  outside  of  the  gaf~ 


W//W    I  M 


lfwi\# 


THE   SIX   APPLICANTS   WHO   WISHED   TO    BE   HELPED   OUT   OF  TROUBLE. 


who  had  come  to  see  if  there  was  a  successor  to  the  magician, 
who  could  help  them  out  of  their  trouble. 

"You  can  bring  them  into  the  Dim-lit  Vault,"  said  Filamina, 
"but,  first,  I  will  go  in  and  get  ready  for  them." 

The  Dim-lit  Vault  was  a  vast  apartment,  with  a  vaulted  ceil- 
ing, where  the  old  magician  used  to  see  the  people  who  came  to 
him.  All  around  the  walls  or  shelves,  and  on  stands  and  tables, 
in  various  parts  of  the  room,  were  the  strange  and  wonderful  in- 
struments of  maeic  that  he  used. 


THE  MA  GICIAN'S  DA  UGHTER.  1 3 1 

There  was  a  great  table  in  the  room,  covered  with  parchments 
and  old  volumes  of  magic  lore.  At  one  end  of  the  table  was  the 
magician's  chair,  and  in  this  Filamina  seated  herself,  first  piling 
several  cushions  on  the  seat,  to  make  herself  high  enough. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  she,  to  the  afrit  in  attendance,  "  everything 
seems  ready,  but  you  must  light  something  to  make  a  mystic 
smell.  That  iron  lamp  at  the  other  end  of  the  room  will  do.  Do 
you  know  what  to   pour  into  it?" 

The  afrit  did  not  know,  but  he  thought  he  could  find  some- 
thing, so  he  examined  the  bottles  on  the  shelves,  and  taking  down 
one  of  them,  he  poured  some  of  its  contents  into  the  lamp  and 
lighted  it.  In  an  instant  there  was  an  explosion,  and  a  piece  of 
the  heavy  lamp  just  grazed  the  afrit's  head. 

"Don't  try  that  again,"  said  Filamina.  "You  will  be  hurt. 
Let  a  ghost  come  in.      He  can't  be  injured." 

So  a  ghost  came  in,  and  he  got  another  iron  lamp,  and  tried 
the  stuff  from  another  bottle.  This  blew  up,  the  same  as  the 
other,  and  several  pieces  of  the  lamp  went  right  through  the 
ghost's  body,  but  of  course  it  made  no  difference  to  him.  He  tried 
again,  and  this  time  he  found  something  which  smelt  extremely 
mystical. 

"Now  call  them  in,"  said  Filamina,  and  the  six  persons  who 
were  in  trouble  entered  the  room.  Filamina  took  a  piece  of  paper 
and  a  pencil,  and  asked  them,  in  turn,  what  they  wished  her  to 
do  for  them.  The  first  was  a  merchant,  in  great  grief  because  he 
had  lost  a  lot  of  rubies,  and  he  wanted  to  know  where  to  find 
them. 

"  How  many  of  them  were  there  ? "  asked  Filamina  of  the  un- 
lucky merchant. 

"Two  quarts,"  said  the  merchant.  "I  measured  them  a  few 
days  ago.     Each  one  of  them  was  as  large  as  a  cherry." 


132      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"A  big  cherry?"  asked  Filamina. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  merchant.     "  The  biggest  kind  of  a  cherry." 

"Well,"  said  Filamina,  putting  all  this  down  on  her  paper, 
"  you  can  come  again  in  a  week,  and  I  will  see  what  I  can  do  for 
you." 

The  next  was  a  beautiful  damsel  who  had  lost  her  lover. 

"What  kind  of  a  person  is  he?"  asked  Filamina. 

"  Oh,"  said  the  beautiful  damsel,  "  he  is  handsomer  than  tongue 
can  tell.  Tall,  magnificent,  and  splendid  in  every  way.  He  is  more 
graceful  than  a  deer,  and  stronger  than  a  lion.  His  hair  is  like 
flowing  silk,  and  his  eyes  like  the  noon-day  sky." 

"  Well,  don't  cry  any  more,"  said  Filamina.  "  I  think  we  shall 
soon  find  him.  There  can't  be  many  of  that  kind.  Come  again 
in  a  week,  if  you  please." 

The  next  person  was  a  covetous  king,  who  was  very  anxious 
to  possess  the  kingdom  next  to  his  own. 

"  The  only  difficulty  is  this,"  he  said,  his  greedy  eyes  twinkling 
as  he  spoke,  "there  is  an  old  king  on  the  throne,  and  there  is  a 
very  young  heir — a  mere  baby.  If  they  were  both  dead,  I  would 
be  the  next  of  kin,  and  would  have  the  kingdom.  I  don't  want 
to  have  them  killed  instantly.  I  want  something  that  will  make  them 
sicker,  and  sicker,  and  sicker,  till  they  die." 

"Then  you  would  like  something  suitable  for  a  very  old  man, 
and  something  for  a  very  young  child?"   said  Filamina. 

"That  is   exactly  it,"   replied   the  covetous  king. 

"Very  well,"  said  Filamina;  "come  again  in  a  week,  and  I 
will  see  what  I  can  do  for  you." 

The  covetous  king  did  not  want  to  wait  so  long,  but  there 
was  no  help  for  it,  and  he  went  away. 

Next  came  forward  a  young  man,  who  wanted  to  find  out  how 
to  make  gold  out  of  old  iron  bars  and  horseshoes.      He  had  tried 


THE  MA  G I  CI  AN' S  DA  UGHTER.  1 3  3 

many  different  plans,  but  could  not  succeed.  After  him  came  a 
general,  who  could  never  defeat  the  great  armies  which  belonged 
to  the  neighboring  nations.  He  wished  to  get  something  which 
would  insure  victory  to  his  army.  Each  of  these  was  told  to 
come  again  in  a  week,  when  his  case  would  be  attended  to. 

The  last  person  was  an  old  woman,  who  wanted  to  know  a 
good  way  to  make  root-beer.  She  had  sold  root-beer  for  a  long 
time,  but  it  was  not  very  good,  and  it  made  people  feel  badly,  so 
that  her  custom  was  falling  off.  It  was  really  necessary,  she 
said,  for  her  to  have  a  good  business,  in  order  that  she  might 
support  her  sons  and  daughters,  and  send  her  grandchildren  to 
school. 

"  Poor  woman !"  said  Filamina.  "  I  will  do  my  best  for  you. 
Do  you  live  far  away?" 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  the  old  woman,  "  a  weary  way." 

"Well,  then,  I  will  have  you  taken  home,  and  I  will  send  for 
you  in  a  week." 

Thereupon,  calling  two  tall  giants,  she  told  them  to  carry  the 
old  woman  home   in  a  sedan-chair,  which  they  bore  between  them. 

When  the  visitors  had  all  gone,  Filamina  called  in  her  servants 
and  read  to  them  the  list  she  had  made. 

"As  for  this  merchant,"  she  said,  "some  of  you  gnomes  ought 
to  find  his  rubies.  You  are  used  to  precious  stones.  Take  a  big 
cherry  with  you,  and  try  to  find  two  quarts  of  rubies  of  that  size. 
A  dozen  fairies  can  go  and  look  for  the  handsome  lover  of  the 
beautiful  damsel.  You  '11  be  sure  to  know  him  if  you  see  him.  A 
genie  can  examine  the  general's  army  and  see  what 's  the  matter 
with  it.  Four  or  five  dwarfs,  used  to  working  with  metals,  can 
take  some  horseshoes  and  try  to  make  gold  ones  of  them.  Do 
any  of  you  know  of  a  good  disease  for  an  old  person,  and  a 
good  disease   for  a  baby?" 


I34       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  EAIRY  TALES. 


An  elf  suggested  rheumatism  for  the  old  person,  and  Filamina 
herself  thought  of  colic  for  the  baby. 

"Go  and  mix  me,"  she  said  to  an  afrit,  "some  rheumatism 
and  some  colic  in  a  bottle.  I  am  going  to  make  that  greedy 
king  take  it  himself.  As  for  the  root-beer,"  she  continued,  "those 
of  you  who  think  you  can  do  it,  can  take  any  of  the  stuff  you 
find'  on  the  shelves  here,  and  try  to  make  good  root-beer  out 
of  it.  To-morrow,  we  will  see  if  any  of  you  have  made  beer 
that  is  really  good.  I  will  give  a  handsome  reward  to  the  one 
who  first  finds  out  how  it  ought  to  be  made." 

Thereupon,  Filamina  went  up  to  her  own  room  to  take  a  nap, 
while  quite  a  number  of  fairies,  giants,  dwarfs  and  others  set  to 
work  to  try  and  make  good  root-beer.  They  made  experiments 
with  nearly  all  the  decoctions  and  chemicals  they  found  on  the 
shelves,  or  stored  away  in  corners,  and  they  boiled,  and  soaked, 
and   mixed,  and  stirred,   until   far   into   the   night. 

It  was  a  moonlight  night,  and  one  of  the  gnomes  went  from 
the  Dim-lit  Vault,  where  his  companions  were  working  away,  into 
the  court-yard,  and  there  he  met  the  ghost,  who  was  gliding 
around  by  himself. 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what  it  is,"  said  the  gnome,  "  I  do  n't  want  to 
be  here  to-morrow  morning,  when  that  stuff  is  to  be  tasted. 
They  're  making  a  lot  of  dreadful  messes  in  there.  I  'm  going  to 
run  away,  till  it's  all  over." 

"  It  does  n't  make  any  difference  to  me,"  said  the  ghost,  "  for 
I  would  n't  be  asked  to  drink  anything ;  but,  if  you  're  going^  to 
run  away,  I  do  n't  mind  going  with  you.  I  have  n't  got  anything 
to  do."   'So  off  the  two  started  together,  out  of  the  great  gate. 

"Hold  up!"  soon  cried  the  gnome,  who  was  running  as  fast 
as  his  little  legs  would  carry  him.  "  Can't  you  glide  slower  ?  I 
can't  keep  up  with  you?" 


THE  MA  GIC/AJV'S  DA  UGHTER.  1 3  5 

"You  ought  to  learn  to  glide,"  said  the  ghost,  languidly. 
"It's  ever  so  much  easier  than  walking." 

"  When  I  'm  all  turned  into  faded  smoke,"  said  the  gnome,  a 
Ktle  crossly,  "I'll  try  it;  but  I  can't  possibly  do  it  now." 

So  the  ghost  glided  more  slowly,  and  the  two  soon  came  to 
tne  cottage  of  a  wizard  and  a  witch,  who  lived  near  the  foot  of 
the  hill,  where  they  sometimes  got  odd  jobs  from  the  people,  who 
were  going  up  to  the  magician's  castle.  As  the  wizard  and  his 
wife  were  still  up,  the  gnome  and  his  companion  went  in  to  see 
them  and  have  a  chat. 

"  How  are  you  getting  on  ?  "  said  the  ghost,  as  they  all  sat 
around  the  fire.      "Have  you  done  much  incanting  lately?" 

"Not  much,"  said  the  wizard.  "  We  thought  we  would  get  a 
good  deal  of  business  when  the  old  man  died ;  but  the  folks  seem 
to  go  up  to  the  castle  the  same  as  ever." 

"Yes,"  said  the  gnome,  "and  there's  rare  work  going  on  up  there 
now.  They're  trying  to  make  root-beer  for  an  old  woman,  and 
you  never  saw  such  a  lot  of  poisonous  trash  as  they  have  stewed  up." 

"They  can't  make  root-beer!"  sharply  cried  the  witch.  "They 
don't  know  anything  about  it.  There  is  only  one  person  who  has 
that  secret,  and  that  one  is  myself." 

"  Oh,  tell  it  to  me !  "  exclaimed  the  gnome,  jumping  from  his 
chair.  "There's  to  be  a  reward  for  the  person  who  can  do  it 
right,  and " 

"  Reward  !  "  cried  the  witch.     "  Then  I'm  likely  to  tell  it  to  you, 
indeed !      When    you're  all  done    trying,  I'm  going  to  get  that  re 
ward  myself." 

"Then  I  suppose  we  might  as  well  bid  you  good-night,"  said 
the  gnome,  and  he  and  the  ghost  took  their  departure. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,"  said  the  latter,  wisely  shaking  his 
head,  "  those  people  will  never  prosper ;  they're  too  stingy  " 


I  $6      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"True,"  said  the  gnome,  and  just  at  that  moment  they  met  a 
pigwidgeon,  who  had  been  sent  from  the  castle  a  day  or  two  be- 
fore on  a  long  errand.  He,  of  course,  wanted  to  know  where  the 
gnome  and  the  ghost  were  going;  but  when  he  heard  their  story, 
he  said  nothing,  but  kept  on  his  way. 


"  OH,  TELL   IT   TO    ME  !  ''  EXCLAIMED   THE   GNOME. 


When  he  reached  the  castle,  he  found  that  all  the  beer  had 
been  made,  and  that  the  busy  workers  had  just  brought  out  the 
various  pots  and  jars  into  the  court-yard  to  cool.  The  pigwidgeon 
took  a  sniff  or  two  at  the  strange  stuff  in  some  of  the  jars,  and 
then  he  told  about  the  gnome  and  the  ghost  running  away.  When 
he  mentioned  the  reason  of  their  sudden  departure,  the  whole  as- 
semblage stood  and  looked  at  each  other  in  dismay. 

"I  never  thought  of  that,"  said  a  tall  giant;  "but  it's  just  what 
will  happen.  We  shall  have  to  taste  those  mixtures,  and  I  should  n't 
wonder  a  bit  if  half  of  them  turned  out  to  be  poison.     I'm  going!" 


THE  MA  GICIAJST  S  DA  UGHTER.  1 3  7 

And  so  saying,  he  clapped  on  his  hat,  and  made  one  step  right 
over  the  court-yard  wall.  In  an  instant,  every  giant,  genie,  dwarf, 
fairy,  gnome,  afrit,  elf,  and  the  rest  of  them,  followed  him  out  of 
the  gate  or  over  the  wall,  and  swarming  down  the  hill,  they  dis 
appeared  toward  all   quarters  of  the   compass. 

All  but  one  young  hobgoblin.  He  had  a  faithful  heart,  and 
he  would  not  desert  his  mistress.  He  stayed  behind,  and  in  the 
morning,  when   she  came  down,   he  told  her  what  had  happened. 

"And  they  have  all   deserted  me,"  she  said,  sadly,  "but  you." 

The  hobgoblin  bowed  his  head.  His  head  was  a  great  deal 
too  larcre,  and  his  le^s  and  arms  were  dancdy,  but  he  had  an 
honest  face. 

"  Perhaps  they  were  wise,"  she  said,  looking  into  the  pots  and 
jars.  "  It  might  have  killed  them.  But  they  were  cowards  to  run 
away,  instead  of  telling  me  about  it ;  and  I  shall  make  you  Ruler 
of  the   Household,  because  you   are   the  only  faithful   one." 

The  hobgoblin  was  overwhelmed  with  gratitude,  and  could 
scarcely  say  a  word. 

"  But  I  can  never  get  along  without  any  of  them,"  said  Fila- 
mina.  "  We  must  go  and  look  for  them ;  some  may  not  be  far 
away.  We  will  lock  the  gate  and  take  the  key.  May  I  call  you 
Hob?" 

The  hobgoblin  said  she  certainly  might,  if  she'd  like  it. 

"Well,  then,  Hob,"  said  she,  "you  must  go  and  get  a  chair, 
for  we  can't  reach  the  big  lock  from  the  ground." 

So  Hob  ran  and  got  a  chair,  and  brought  it  outside.  They 
pulled  the  gate  shut,  and,  standing  on  the  chair,  and  both  using 
all  their  force,  they  turned  the  big  key,  which  the  hobgoblin  then 
took  out,  and  carried,  as  they  both  walked  away. 

"  You  ought  to  be  careful  of  the  key,"  said  Filamina,  "  for,  if  you 
lose  it,  we  shall  not  be  able  to  get  back.     Have  n't  you  a  pockft?" 


138      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"Not  one  big  enough,"  said  the  hobgoblin:  "but  you  might 
slip  it  down  my  back.      It  would  be  safe  there." 

So  Filamina  took  the  key  and  slipped  it  down  his  back.  It 
was  so  big  that  it  reached  along  the  whole  of  his  spine,  and  it  was 
very  cold ;  but  he  said  never  a  word. 

They  soon  came  to  the  cottage  of  the  wizard,  and  there  they 
stopped,  to  ask  if  anything  had  been  seen  of  the  runaways.  The 
witch  and  the  wizard  received  them  very  politely,  and  said  that  they 
had  seen  a  gnome  and  a  ghost,  but  no  others.  Then  Filamina 
told  how  her  whole  household,  with  the  exception  of  the  faithful 
hobgoblin,  had  gone  off  and  deserted  her;  and,  when  she  had 
finished  her  story,  the  witch  had  become  very  much  excited.  Draw- 
ing her  husband   to  one  side,  she  said  to   him : 

"  Engage  our  visitors  in  conversation  for  a  time.  I  will  be 
back  directly." 

So  saying,  she  went  into  a  little  back-room,  jumped  out  of 
the  window,  and  ran   as  fast  as  she  could  to  the   castle. 

"Just  to  think  of  it!"  she  said  to  herself,  as  she  hurried 
along.  "That  whole  castle  empty!  Not  a  creature  in  it!  Such 
a  chance  will  never  happen  again !  I  can  rummage  among  all 
the  wonderful  treasures  of  the  old  magician.  I  shall  learn  more 
than  I  ever  knew  in   my  life ! " 

In  the  meantime,  the  wizard,  who  was  a  very  kindly  person, 
talked  to  Filamina  and  the  hobgoblin  about  the  wonders  of  Na- 
ture, and  told  them  of  his  travels  in  various  parts  of  the  earth, 
all  of  which  interested  Filamina  very  much ;  and,  as  the  hobgoblin 
was  ever  faithful  to  his  mistress,  he  became  just  as  much  inter- 
ested as  he  could  be. 

.  When  the  witch  reached  the  castle,  she  was  surprised  to  find 
the  great  gate  locked.  She  had  never  thought  of  that.  "  I  didn't 
see  either  of  them  have  the  key,"  she  said  to  herself,  "and  it  is 


THE  MAGICIAN'S  DAUGHTER. 


139 


too  big  to  put  in   anybody's  pocket.      Perhaps   they  've   hidden    it 
under  the  step. 

So  she  got  down  on  her  knees,  and  groped  about  under  the 
great  stone  before  the  gate.  But  she  found  no  key.  Then  she 
saw  the  chair   which  had  been  left  by  the  gate. 


THE  WITCH   SEARCHES   FOR  THE   KEY. 

"Oho!"  she  cried.  "That's  it!  They  put  the  key  on  the 
ledge  over  the  gate,  and  had  the  chair  to  stand  on ! " 

She  then  quickly  set  the  chair  before  the  gate  and  stood  up 
on  it.  But  she  could  not  yet  reach  the  ledge,  so  she  got  up  on 
the  back.  She  could  now  barely  put  her  hands  over  the  ledge, 
and  while  she  was  feeling  for  the  key,  the  chair  toppled  and  fell 
over,  leaving  her  hanging  by  her  hands.  She  was  afraid  to  drop, 
for  she  thought  she  would  hurt  herself,  and  so  she  hung,  kicking 
and  calling  for  help. 

just  then,  there  came  up  a  hippogriff,  who   had  become  peni- 


-*- 


I40      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


tent,  and  determined  to  return  to  his  duty.     He  was  amazed  to  see 
the  witch  hanging  in  front  of  the  gate,  and  ran  up  to  her. 

"Aha!"  he  cried.     "Trying  to  climb  into  our  castle,  are  you? 
You  're  a  pretty  one ! " 


THE   HIPPOGRIFF    GAINS   THE   SECRET. 


"Oh,  Mr.  Hippogriff,"  said  the  witch,  "I  can  explain  it  all  to 
you,  if  I  can  only  get  down.  Please  put  that  chair  under  me.  I'll 
do  anything  for  you,  if  you  will." 


THE  MA  GICIAN '  S  DA  UGHTER.  1 4 1 


The  hippogriff  reflected.  What  could  she  do  for  him  ?  Then 
he  thought  that  perhaps  she  knew  how  to  make  good  root-beer. 
So  he  said  he  would  help  her  down  if  she  would  tell  him  how 
to  make  root-beer. 

"  Never  !"  she  cried.  "  I  am  going  to  get  the  reward  P~-  'hat 
myself.     Anything  but  that!" 

"Nothing  but  that  will  suit  me,"  said  the  hippogriff,  "and  if 
you  don't  choose  to  tell  me,  I'll  leave  you  hanging  there  until  the 
giants  and  the  afrits  come  back,  and  then  you  will  see  what  you 
will   get." 

This  frightened  the  witch  very  much,  and  in  a  few  moments 
she  told  the  hippogriff  that,  if  he  would  stretch  up  his  long  neck, 
she  would  whisper  the  secret  in  his  ear.  So  he  stretched  up  his 
neck,  and  she  told  him  the  secret. 

As  soon  as  he  had  heard  it,  he  put  the  chair  under  her,  and 
she  got  down,  and  ran  home  as  fast  as  she  could  go. 

She  reached  the  cottage  none  too  soon,  for  the  wizard  was 
finding  it  very  hard  to  keep  on  engaging  his  visitors  in  conversation. 

Filamina  now  rose  to  go,  but  the  witch  asked  her  to  stay  a 
little  longer. 

"  I  suppose  you  know  all  about  your  good  father's  business," 
said  she,   "now  that  you   are   carrying  it  on   alone?" 

"No,"  said  Filamina,  "I  don't  understand  it  very  well;  but  I 
try  to   do   the  best  that  I   can." 

"What  you  ought  to  do,"  said  the  witch,  "is  to  try  to  find 
one  or  two  persons  who  understand  the  profession  of  magic,  and 
have  been,  perhaps,  carrying  it  on,  in  a  small  way,  themselves. 
Then  they  could  do  all  the  necessary  magical  work,  and  you  would 
be  relieved  of  the  trouble  and  worry." 

"  That  would  be  very  nice,"  said  Filamina,  "  if  I  could  find  such 
persons." 


142        THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  I  AIRY  TALES. 

Just  then  a  splendid  idea  came  into  the  head  of  the  hobgob- 
lin. Leaning  toward  his  mistress,  he  whispered,  "  How  would  these 
two  do  ? " 

"Good!"  said  Filamina,  and  turning  to  the  worthy  couple,  she 
said,  "Would  you  be  willing  to  take  the  situation,  and  come  to 
the  castle  to  live?" 

The  witch  and  the  wizard  both  said  that  they  would  be  per- 
fectly willing  to  do  so.  They  would  shut  up  their  cottage,  and 
come  with  her  immediately,  if  that  would  please  her.  Filamina 
thought  that  would  suit  exactly,  and  so  the  cottage  was  shut  up, 
and  the  four  walked  up  to  the  castle,  the  witch  assuring  Filamina 
that  she  and  her  husband  would  find  out  where  the  runaways 
were,  as  soon  as  they  could  get  to  work  with  the  magical  instru- 
ments. 

When  they  reached  the  gate,  and  Filamina  pulled  the  key 
from   the  hobgoblin's   back,   the  witch   opened  her  eyes  very  wide. 

"  If  I  had  known  that,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  I  need  not  have 
lost  the  reward." 

All  now  entered  the  castle,  and  the  penitent  hippogriff,  who 
had   been    lying   in   a   shadow  of  the  wall,   quietly  followed  them. 

The  wizard  and  the  witch  went  immediately  into  the  Dim-lit 
Vault,  and  began  with  great  delight  to  examine  the  magical  instru- 
ments.    In  a  short  time  the  wizard  came  hurrying  to  call  Filamina. 

"  Here,"  he  said,  when  he  had  brought  her  into  the  room, 
"  is  a  myth-summoner.  With  this,  you  can  bring  back  all  your 
servants.  You  see  these  rows  of  keys,  of  so  many  colors.  Some 
are  for  fairies,  some  for  giants,  some  for  genii,  and  there  are 
some  for  each  kind  of  creature.  Strike  them,  and  you  will  see 
what  will   happen." 

Filamina  immediately  sat  down  before  the  key-board  of  this 
strange  machine,  and  ran  her  fingers  along  the   rows  of  keys.     In 


THE  MA  GICIAN'S  DA  UGHTER.  1 4  3 


a  moment,  from  all  directions,  through  the  air,  and  over  the  earth, 
came  giants,  fairies,  afrits,  genii,  dwarfs,  gnomes,  and  all  the  rest 
of  them.  They  did  no:  wish  to  come,  but  there  was  nothing  for 
them  but  instant  obedience  when  the  magic  keys  were  struck 
which  summoned  them. 

They  collected  in  the  court-yard,  and  Filamina  stood  in  the 
door-way  and  surveyed  them. 

"  Don't  you  all  feel  ashamed  of  yourselves  ?"  she  said. 

No  one  answered,  but  all  hung  their  heads.  Some  of  the 
giants,  great  awkward  fellows,  blushed  a  little,  and  even  the  ghost 
seemed  ill  at  ease. 

"You  needn't  be  afraid  of  the  beer  now,"  she  said,  "I  am 
going  to  have  it  all  thrown  away ;  and  you  need  n't  have  been 
afraid  of  it  before.  If  any  of  you  had  been  taken  sick,  we  would 
have  stopped  the  tasting.  As  you  all  deserted  me,  except  this 
good  hobgoblin,  I  make  him  Ruler  of  the  Household,  and  you  are 
to  obey  him.     Do  you  understand  that?" 

All  bowed  their  heads,  and  she  left  them  to  their  own  reflec- 
tions. 

"The  next  time  they  run  away,"  said  the  faithful  Hob,  "you 
can  bring  them  back  before  they  go." 

In  a  day  or  two,  the  messengers  which  Filamina  had  sent  out 
to  look  for  the  lost  rubies,  and  the  lost  lover,  to  inquire  into  the 
reason  why  the  general  lost  his  battles,  and  to  try  and  find  out  how 
horseshoes  could  be  changed  into  gold,  returned  and  made  their 
reports.  They  had  not  been  recalled  by  the  myth-summoner,  be- 
cause their  special  business,  in  some  magical  manner,  disconnected 
them  from  the  machine. 

The  gnomes  who  had  been  sent  to  look  for  the  rubies,  re- 
ported that  they  had  searched  everywhere,  but  could  not  find  two 
quarts  of  rubies,  the  size  of  cherries.     They  thought  the  merchant 


144      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

must  have  made  a  mistake,  and  that  he  should  have  said  currants. 
The  dwarfs,  who  had  endeavored  to  make  gold  out  of  horseshoes, 
simply  stated  that  they  could  not  do  it;  they  had  tried  every 
possible  method.  The  genie  who  had  gone  to  find  out  why  the 
general  always  lost  his  battles  reported  that  his  army  was  so  much 
smaller  and  weaker  than  those  of  the  neighboring  countries  that 
it  was  impossible  for  him  to  make  a  good  fight  ;  and  the  fairies 
who  had  searched  for  the  lost  lover  said  that  there  were  very  few 
persons,  indeed;  who  answered  to  the  description  given  by  the 
beautiful  damsel,  and  these  were  all  married  and  settled. 

Filamina,  with  the  witch  and  the  wizard,  carefully  considered 
these  reports,  and  determined  upon  the  answers  to  be  given  to 
the  applicants  when  they  returned. 

The  next,  day,  there  rode  into  the  court-yard  of  the  castle  a 
high-born  boy.  He  was  somewhat  startled  by  the  strange  crea- 
tures he  saw  around  him,  but  he  was  a  brave  fellow,  and  kept 
steadily  on  until  he  reached  the  castle  door,  where  he  dismounted 
and  entered.  He  was  very  much  disappointed  when  he  heard  that 
the  great  magician  was  dead,  for  he  came  to  consult  him  on  an 
important  matter. 

When  he  saw  Filamina,  he  told  her  his  story.  He  was  the 
son  of  a  prince,  but  his  father  and  mother  had  been  dead  for 
some  time.  Many  of  the  people  of  the  principality  to  which  he  was 
heir  urged  him  to  take  his  seat  upon  the  throne,  because  they 
had  been  so  long  without  a  regular  ruler;  while  another  large 
party  thought  it  would  be  much  wiser  for  him  to  continue  his 
education  until  he  was  grown  up,  when  he  would  be  well  prepared 
to  enter  upon  the  duties  of  his  high  position.  He  had  been 
talked  to  a  great  deal  by  the  leaders  of  each  of  these  parties, 
and,  not  being  able  to  make  up  his  mind  as  to  what  he  should 
do,  he  had  come  here  for  advice. 


THE  MAGICIAN'S  DAUGHTER. 


145 


GIANTS   BRING  IN  THE  SEDAN-CHAIR.     (See  page  133.) 


uum 


146       THE  FLOATIXG  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TAIES. 

"Is  the  country  pretty  well  ruled  now?"  asked  Filamina,  after 
considering  the  matter  a  moment. 

"Oh,  yes,"  answered  the  high-born  boy;  "there  are  persons, 
appointed  by  my  father,  who  govern  everything  all  right.  It 's 
only  the  name  of  the  thing  that  makes  some  of  the  people  dis~ 
contented.  All  the  principalities  in  our  neighborhood  have  regular 
princes,  and  they  want  one,  too." 

"  I  '11  tell  you  what  I  would  do,"  said  Filamina.  "  I  would  just 
keep  on  going  to  school,  and  being  taught  things,  until  I  was 
grown  up,  and  knew  everything  that  a  prince  ought  to  know. 
Then  you  could  just  manage  your  principality  in  your  own  way. 
Look  at  me !  Here  am  I  with  a  great  castle,  and  a  whole  lot  of 
strange  creatures  for  servants,  and  people  coming  to  know  things, 
and  I  can  do  hardly  anything  myself,  and  have  to  get  a  wizard 
and  a  witch  to  come  and  manage  my  business  for  me.  I  'm  sure 
J  would  n't  get  into  the  same  kind  of  a  fix  if  I  were  you." 

"  I  do  n't  believe,"  said  the  high-born  boy,  "  that  I  could  have 
had  any  better  advice  than  that  from  the  very  oldest  magician  in 
the  world.     I  will  do  just  what  you  have  said." 

Filamina  now  took  her  young  visitor  around  the  castle  to  show 
him  the  curious  things,  and  when  he  heard  of  the  people  who 
were  coming  the  next  day,  to  know  what  had  been  done  for  them, 
he  agreed  to  stay  and  see  how  matters  would  turn  out.  Filamina's 
accounts  had  made  him  very  much  interested  in  the  various  cases. 

At  the  appointed  time,  all  the  persons  who  had  applied  for 
magical  assistance  and  information  assembled  in  the  Dim-lit  Vault. 
Filamina  sat  at  the  end  of  the  table,  the  high-born  boy  had  a  seat 
at  her  right,  while  the  witch  and  the  wizard  were  at  her  left.  The 
applicants  stood  at  the  other  end  of  the  table,  while  the  giants, 
afrits,  and  the  rest  of  the  strange  household  grouped  themselves 
around  the  room. 


THE  MA  GICIAN'S  DA  UGHTER.  1 47 

"Some  of  these  cases,"  said  Filamina,  "I  have  settled  myself, 
and  the  others  I  have  handed  over  to  these  wise  persons,  who  are 
a  wizard  and  a  witch.     They  can  attend  to  their  patients  first." 

The  high-born  boy  thought  that  she  ought  to  have  said 
"clients,"  or  "patrons,"  but  he  was  too  polite  to  speak  of  it. 

The  wizard  now  addressed  the  merchant  who  had  lost  the 
rubies. 

"  How  do  you  know  that  you  lost  two  quarts  of  rubies  ?" 
said  he. 

"I  know  it,"  replied  the  merchant,  "because  I  measured  them 
in  two  quart  pots." 

"Did  you  ever  use  those  pots  for  anything  else?"  asked 
the  wizard. 

"Yes,"  said  the  merchant;  "I  afterward  measured  six  quarts 
of  sapphires  with  them." 

••Where  did  you  put  your  sapphires  when  you  had  measured 
them  ?" 

"  I    poured    them    into   a    peck  jar,"    said    the    merchant. 

"Did   they   fill    it?"    asked    the    wizard. 

"  Yes ;  I  remember  thinking  that  I  might  as  well  tie  a  cloth 
over   the    top    of  the  jar,    for    it   would    hold    no    more." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  wizard,  "  as  six  quarts  of  sapphires  will 
not  fill  a  peck  jar,  I  think  you  will  find  your  rubies  at  the  bottom 
of  the  jar,  where  you  probably  poured  them  when  you  wished  to 
use  the   quart  pots  for  the  sapphires." 

"  I  should  n't  wonder,"  said  the  merchant.  "  I'll  go  right  home 
and  see." 

He  went  home,  and  sure  enough,  under  the  six  quarts  of 
sapphires,  he  found  his  rubies. 

"As  for  you,"  said  the  wizard  to  the  general  who  always  lost 
his  battles,    "your    case    is    very  simple:    your   army  is    too    weak. 


i/+3       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

What  you  want  is  about  twelve  giants,  and  this  good  young  lady 
says  she  is  willing  to  furnish  them.  Twelve  giants,  well  armed  with 
iron  clubs,  tremendous  swords  and  long  spears,  with  which  they 
could  reach  over  moats  and  walls,  and  poke  the  enemy,  would 
make  your  army  almost  irresistible." 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  the  general,  looking  very  much  troubled,  "that 
is  all  true ;  but  think  how  much  it  would  cost  to  keep  a  dozen 
enormous  giants !  They  would  eat  more  than  all  the  rest  of  the 
army.     My  king  is  poor ;  he  is  not  able  to  support  twelve  giants." 

"In  that  case,"  said  the  wizard,  "war  is  a  luxury  which  he 
cannot  afford.  If  he  cannot  provide  the  means  to  do  his  fighting 
i  the  proper  way,  he  ought  to  give  it  up,  and  you  and  he  should 
employ  your  army  in  some  other  way.  Set  the  soldiers  at  some 
profitable  work,  and   then   the   kingdom   will   not  be   so   poor." 

The  general  could  not  help  thinking  that  this  was  very  good 
advice,  and  when  he  went  home  and  told  his  story,  his  king  agreed 
with  him.  The  kingdom  lay  between  two  seas,  and  the  soldiers 
were  set  to  work  to  cut  a  canal  right  through  the  middle  of  the 
country,  from   one   sea  to   the  other. 

Then  the  ships  belonging  to  the  neighboring  kingdoms  were 
allowed  to  sail  through  this  canal,  and  charged  a  heavy  toll.  In 
this  way  the  kingdom  became  very  prosperous,  and  everybody 
agreed  that  it  was  a  great  deal  better  than  carrying  on  wars  and 
always  being  beaten. 

The  wizard  next  spoke  to  the  young  man  who  wanted  to 
know  how  to  make  gold  out  of  horseshoes. 

"  I  think  you  will  have  to  give  up  your  idea,"  he  declared. 
"The  best  metal-workers  here  have  failed  in  the  undertaking,  and 
I  myself  have  tried,  for  many  years,  to  turn  old  iron  into  gold,  but 
never  could  do  it.  Indeed,  it  is  one  of  the  things  which  magicians 
cannot  do.     Are  you   so  poor  that  you  are  much  in  need  of  gold?" 


THE  MAGICIAN'S  DAUGHTER.  1 49 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  the  young  man.  "  I  am  not  poor  at  all.  But 
I  would  like  very  much  to  be  able  to  make  gold  whenever  I  please." 

"The  best  thing  you  can  do,"  said  the  wizard,  "  if  you  really 
wish  to  work  in  metals,  is  to  make  horseshoes  out  of  gold.  This 
will  be  easier  than  the  other  plan,  and  will  not  worry  your  mind 
so  much." 

The  young  man  stood  aside.  He  did  not  say  anything,  but 
he   looked  very  much  disappointed. 

This  ended  the  wizard's  cases,  and  Filamina  now  began  to  do 
her  part.  She  first  called  up  the  greedy  king  who  wanted  the 
adjoining  kingdom. 

"Here  is  a  bottle,"  she  said,  "which  contains  a  very  bad  dis- 
ease for  an  old  person  and  a  very  bad  one  for  a  child.  When- 
ever you  feel  that  you  would  like  the  old  king  and  the  young 
heir,  who  stand  between  you  and  the  kingdom  you  want,  to  be  sick, 
take  a  good  drink  from  the  bottle." 

The  greedy  king  snatched  the  bottle,  and,  as  soon  as  he  reached 
home,  he  took  a  good  drink,  and  he  had  the  rheumatism  and  the 
colic  so   bad  that  he  never  again   wished   to   make  anybody  sick. 

"As  for  you,"  said  Filamina  to  the  beautiful  damsel  who  had 
lost  her  lover,  "  my  fairy  messengers  have  not  been  able  to  find 
any  person,  such  as  you  describe,  who  is  not  married  and  settled. 
So  your  lover  must  have  married  some  one  else.  And,  as  you 
cannot  get  him,  I  think  the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  marry 
this  young  man,  who  wanted  to  make  horseshoes  into  gold.  Of 
course,  neither  of  you  will  get  exactly  what  you  came  for,  but  it 
will  be  better  than   going  away  without  anything." 

The  beautiful  damsel  and  the  young  man  stepped  aside  and 
talked  the  matter  over,  and  they  soon  agreed  to  Filamina's  plan, 
and  went  away  quite  happy. 

"  I  am   dreadfully  sorry,"   said   Filamina  to  the  old  woman  who 


150      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

wanted  to  know  how  to  make  good  root-beer,  and  who  sat  in  the 
sedan-chair  which  had  been  sent  for  her,  "but  we  have  tried  our 
best  to  find  out  how  to  make  good  root-beer,  and  the  stuff  we 
brewed  was  awful.  I  have  asked  this  learned  witch  about  it,  and 
she  says  she  does  not  now  possess  the  secret.  I  have  also  offered 
a  reward  to  any  one  who  can  tell  me  how  to  do  it,  but  no  one 
seems  to  want  to   try  for  it." 

At  this  moment,  the  penitent  hippogriff  came  forward  from  a 
dark  corner  where  he  had  been  sitting,  and  said:  "I  know  what 
you   must  use   to   make   good   root-beer." 

"What  is  it?"  asked   Filamina. 

"  Roots,"  said  the  hippogriff. 

"  That's  perfectly  correct,"  said  the  witch.  "  If  a  person  will 
use  roots,  instead  of  all  sorts  of  drugs  and  strange  decoctions, 
they  will  make  root-beer  that  is  really  good." 

A  great  joy  crept  over  the  face  of  the  old  woman,  and  again 
and   again  she  thanked  Filamina  for  this  precious  secret. 

The  two  giants  raised  her  in  her  sedan-chair,  and  bore  her 
away  to  her  home,  where  she  immediately  set  to  work  to  brew 
root-beer  from  roots.  Her  beer  soon  became  so  popular  that  she 
was  enabled  to  support  her  sons  and  daughters  in  luxury,  and  to 
give   each  of  her  grandchildren  an   excellent   education. 

When  all  the  business  was  finished,  and  the  penitent  hippogriff 
had  been  given  his  reward,  Filamina  said  to  the  high-born  boy: 

"Now  it  is  all  over,  and  everybody  has  had  something  done 
for  him  or  for  her." 

"  No,"  said  the  other,  "  I  do  not  think  so.  Nothing  has  been 
done  for  you.  You  ought  not  to  be  left  here  alone  with  all  these 
creatures.  You  may  be  used  to  them,  but  I  think  they're  horrible. 
You  gave  me  some  advice  which  was  very  good,  and  now  I  am 
going  to  give  you  some,  which  perhaps  you  may  like.     I  think  you 


THE  MAGICIAN'S  DAUGHTER. 


1^1 


ought  to  allow  this  wizard  and  this  witch,  who  seem  like  very 
honest  people,  to  stay  here  and  carry  on  the  business.  Then  you 
could   leave  this   place,   and  go  to   school,  and  learn  all  the  things 


FILAMIXA   AND   THE   HIGH-BORN    BOY    RIDE   AWAY. 

that  sfirls  know  who  don't  live  in  old  magical  castles.  After  a 
while,  when  you  are  grown  up,  and  I  am  grown  up,  we  could  be 
married,  and  we  could  both  rule  over  my  principality.  What  do 
you  think  of  that  plan  ?" 


152      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"I  think  it  would  be  v^ry  nice,"  said  Filamina,  "and  I  really 
believe  I  will  do  it." 

It  was  exactly  what  she  did  do.  The  next  morning,  her  white 
horse  was  brought  from  the  castle  stables,  and  side  by  side,  and 
amid  the  cheers  and  farewells  of  the  giants,  the  dwarfs,  the  gnomes, 
the  fairies,  the  afrits,  the  genii,  the  p'gwidgeons,  the  witch,  the 
wizard,  the  ghosts,  the  penitent  hippogriff,  and  the  faithful  hob- 
goblin, Filamina  and  the  high-born  boy  rode  away  to  school. 


DERIDO;   OR,  THE   GIANT'S    QUILT. 


THERE  was  once  a  giant  who  had  a  patch-work  quilt,  and 
this  is  the  way  he  got  it: 
One  warm  morning,  the  giant,  whose  name  was  De- 
rido,  was  very  tired,  and  laid  down  under  a  tree  to  take  a  nap. 
The  tree  was  a  palm-tree,  and,  having  a  great  tuft  of  leaves  at 
the  top  of  a  tall  stem,  it  could  not  be  expected  to  give  enough 
shade  for  a  full-sized  giant;  but  Derido,  when  he  laid  down,  put 
his  head  in  the  small  spot  of  shade  that  the  palm-leaves  afforded, 
and  as  for  the  rest  of  his  body,  he  did  not  care.  After  a  while, 
the  sun  got  higher  and  higher,  and  the  spot  of  shade  moved 
nearer  and  nearer  the  base  of  the  tree,  and  poor  Derido's  up- 
turned face  was  soon  exposed  to  the  full  blaze  of  the  fiery  sun. 
But  being  very  tired,  he  slept  soundly,  and  knew  nothing  about 
either  sunshine  or  shade. 

Derido  was  a  good,  kind,  honorable  giant— not  very  old,  but 
large  for  his  age,  and  had  been  noted,  from  the  time  when  he 
was  a  very  little  boy,  no  bigger  than  a  horse,  for  being  always 
ready  to  help  other  people.  It  was  the  exercise  of  this  trait  of 
his  character  that  had   made  him   so   tired  this   warm   morning. 

For  about  a  week,  he  had  been  absent  from  home  on  various 
errands  of  benevolence.  Among  other  things,  he  conferred  a  great 
benefit  upon   the   people   of  a  certain   country  by  bringing  to  jus- 

i53 


154      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


tice  an  old  sorceress,  who,  for  many  years,  had  been  worrying  and 
tormenting  the  whole  population.  When  Derido  heard  of  this,  he 
resolved  to  have  her  punished,  and  so  he  caught  her  napping,  one 
day,  and  took  her  to  a  friend  of  his,  who  was  a  magician,  and 
had  her  turned  into  a  sewing-woman,  and  compelled,  for  the  rest 
of  her  life,  to  make  shirts  at  the  rate  of  two  loaves  of  bread  a 
piece,  and  if  there  were  frills  to  the  bosoms,  a  penny-roll  extra. 
It  must  be  admitted  that  this  was  very  hard  on  the  old  witch,  but 
she  was  so  extremely  malicious  and  depraved  that  she  deserved 
the   worst  she  could  get. 

When  the  giant  had  got  through  with  this  business,  he  had 
gone  to  the  assistance  of  the  king  of  a  small  country,  who  had 
but  few  soldiers,  and  whose  dominions  were  invaded  by  a  power- 
ful king,  with  a  large  army.  Derido  arrived  just  as  a  battle  was 
about  to  commence,  and  instantly  saw  that  the  little  army  had 
not  a  shadow  of  a  chance. 

So  he  went  straight  to  the  king  of  the  small  country,  and 
asked  to  be  made  Head  General  of  his  forces.  The  king  imme- 
diately consented,  and  put  his  army  under  command  of  the  giant. 

"  But,"  said  the  king,  "  how  will  the  enemy  know  you  to  be 
the  Head  General?  I  have  no  feathers  or  sashes  or  medals  big 
enough   for  you." 

"  Never  mind,"  said  Derido ;  "  when  we  get  to  work  they  will 
find  out  I  'm  General,  without  any  sashes  and  feathers." 

So,  at  the  head  of  his  little  army,  Derido  marched  right  close 
down  in  front  of  the  enemy.  When  the  commanders  of  the  large 
army  saw  that  Derido  was  among  their  opponents,  they  began  to 
change  their  minds  about  having  a  battle,  and  sent  a  flag  of 
truce    to    him. 

"  Do  you  belong  to  this  army  ?"■  asked  the  man  who  bore 
the    flag-. 


DERIDO;  OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  1 55 

"  Oh !  yes/'  said  Derido,  "  I  'm  Head  General." 

The  man  then  galloped  back  to  his  king,  and  reported.  Di- 
rectly he    returned   with   his   flag. 

"  His  Majesty  begs  me  to  assure  you  that  he  has  had  a 
very  pleasant  journey  through  part  of  your  king's  dominions,  and 
is  sorry  he  can't  stay  longer,  but  pressing  affairs  call  him  im- 
mediately  home." 

"Oh!  he  mustn't  go  until  I  see  him,"  said  Derido.  "Ask 
him    to   come    over." 

So  the  king  of  the  invaders  thought  he  had  better  come, 
and  Derido  said  to  him : 

"I'm  sorry  to  see  you  are  in  such  a  hurry  to  return.  You 
surely  cannot  have  got  all  you  wanted  of  our  king." 

"Oh!  yes,  yes,"  said  the  other;  "we  only  wanted  a  little 
trip — just  a  little  trip." 

"  You  're  entirely  too  modest,"  said  the  giant.  "  Now,  I  'm 
pretty  sure  I  know  what  you  came  for.  You  heard  that  our 
people  had  a  great  quantity  of  corn  in  the  public  granaries  that 
they  could  neither  use  nor  sell.  I  believe  that  you  came  to  buy 
that  corn,  but  you   do  n't  like  to   say  so." 

"Now  I  come  to  think  of  it,  I  do  want  some  corn,"  said  the 
king:  "I'll  take  all  you've  got  to  spare.  Just  send  it  over  to 
my  camp,  and  I  '11  have  the  money  ready.  Good-day :"  and  he 
turned  to  go,  but  just  happening  to  think  of  something,  he  came 
back,  and  said  to  Derido:  "Is  this  a  permanent  situation  that 
you  've  got?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  giant;  "whenever  there's  war,  I'm  Head 
General  of  this  army." 

" Good-day,"  said  the  king ;  "I  do  n't  know  when  I  shall  be 
able  to  get  around  this  way  again.  Remember  mc  to  your  king;' 
and  off  he  went. 


156       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Every  man  of  the  invading  army  went  home  with  a  great 
bao-  of  corn  on  his  back,  and  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  small 
kino-dom  saw  a  cart-load  of  gold  dumped  down  into  the  public 
vaults,  they  were  so  delighted  that  they  had  a  grand  celebration, 
and  all  the  children  had  holiday;  all  the  toy  and  candy  shops 
were  declared  free,  and  the  boys  and  girls  went  in  and  took  just 
what  they  liked  best,  and   the   king  paid  for  it  all. 

On  his  way  home  from  this  kingdom,  the  giant  had  tired 
himself  still  more,  but  this  time  it  was  for  his  own  gratification. 
Coming  along  by  the  sea-shore,  he  found  a  great  anchor.  Think- 
ing it  might  be  of  use  some  day,  he  picked  it  up  and  hung  it  to 
his  belt.  Then  it  struck  him  that  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to  go 
a-fishing,  and,  accordingly,  he  stopped  at  a  fishing  village  and 
bouo-ht  about  two  miles  of  stout  rope.  He  then  walked  some  dis- 
tance further  on,  to  where  the  sea  was  very  deep,  and  where  it 
was  a  great  place  for  whales.  Going  out  on  the  top  of  a  high 
promontory,  and  having  tied  his  anchor  to  the  end  of  the  rope, 
he  stood  and  watched  for  a  whale  to  come  up  and  blow.  He 
soon  saw  one,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off,  and  whirling  the  anchor 
around  his  head,  he  let  it  fly,  and  it  went  clear  out  to  the  end 
of  the  rope  and  sunk  into  the  sea,  with  the  line  right  over  the 
whale's  back.  The  giant  pulled  in,  ever  so  quick,  hoping  to  hook 
his  fish  when  he  jerked  the  anchor  up  against  him,  but  the  old 
whale  slipped  from  under  the  rope,  and  went  swimming  away,  witr 
as  much  of  a  smile  on  his  face  as  it  is  possible  for  a  whale  to 
have.  Poor  Derido  had  to  haul  in  his  anchor,  which  was  trouble- 
some to  do,  for  it  continually  caught  on  things  at  the  bottom,  and 
when  he  got  it  in  at  last,  he  determined  that  the  next  whale  should 
not  escape  him  so  easily.  He  then  broke  off  one  of  the  flukes  of 
the  anchor,  and  bent  the  other  one  out  straight,  so  that  it  and  the 
shank  were  like  one  long  piece  of  iron.     When  he  had  sharpened 


DERIDO ;  OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  157 

the  arrow-headed  end  of  the  fluke,  he  had  a  first-rate  harpoon — 
that  is,  for  a  person  of  his  size.  So  he  stood  again  and  watched 
for  a  whale,  and  when  one  rose,  he  sent  his  harpoon  whizzing 
through  the  air,  and  aimed  it  so  truly  that  it  went  deep  into  the 
whale's  fat  side  and  hooked  him  tight.  But  the  giant  had  a  very 
hard  time  hauling  him  in.  The  whale  was  a  good  big  one,  and  he 
struggled,  and  jerked,  and  pulled  back,  nearly  hard  enough  to 
move  a  church ;  but  Derido  was  a  match  for  him.  He  went  to 
work  like  a  good  fellow,  and  hauled  in  his  rope,  hand  over  hand, 
and  there  was  nothing  for  the  whale  to  do  but  to  come  too.  When 
he  got  his  fish  into  shallow  water,  Derido  waded  in,  and,  picking 
him  up,  slung  him  over  his  shoulder  and  carried  him  high  and 
dry  on  shore,  where  he  let  him  flop  and  roll  until  he  got  used 
to   being  out  of  the  water.     When  the  whale  got  thus  far,  he  died. 

It  was  afternoon  by  this  time,  and  so  the  giant  took  his 
whale  on  his  back,  and  having  gathered  up  his  fishing-cord  and 
harpoon,  he  started  for  home.  Derido  lived  in  his  mother's  castle, 
and  he  thought  that  she  would  be  very  glad  to  see  him  bring 
home  so  much  nice  fish.  But  after  he  had  walked  about  an  hour 
or  two,  he  began  to  think  that  he  would  not  take  Iris  whale  home. 

"If  I  do,"  he  said  to  himself,  "I  know  just  what  will  happen. 
There  will  be  roast  whale  to-morrow,  and  cold  whale  the  next 
day,  and  after  that,  whale-hash  for  a  day  or  two  more.  No,  I 
won't  take  it  home ;  I'll  give  it  to  somebody  who  needs  it  more 
than  we  do." 

He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  saw  a  man  standing  on  a  high 
rock,  with  a  stone  in  his  hand,  looking  about  him  in  every  direction. 
The  giant  stopped  and  asked  him  what  he  was   trying  to  do. 

"  Why,"  said  the  man,  "  perhaps  a  bird  may  fly  by  after  a 
while,  and  if  it  does,  I  shall  throw  this  stone  at  it,  and  if  I  hit 
It   we   shall  have  it  for   supper." 


158       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  We"  said  the  giant,   "  who  are  we ? " 

"Why,  myself,  and  my  wife,  and  our  five  children,"  said  the 
man  ;    "  who  should  we  be  but  us  ?  " 

"Well,  do  you  pretend  to  say  that  one  of  those  small  birds 
which  fly  about  here  will  be  enough  supper  for  seven  people  ? " 
asked  Derido,  putting  down   the  whale. 

"  No ;  it  won't  be  anything  like  enough,  but  we  often  have 
to  put  up  with  as  little.  The  children  eat  all  they  can  pick 
from  a  bird,  and   then   my  wife  and  I   suck  the   bones." 

"  Upon  my  word,"  said  the  giant,  "  I  shouldn't  think  any  of 
you  would  get  very  fat  on  that  sort  of  living.  It  is  too  bad  that 
you  should  have  such  miserable  fare,  and  so  I  will  give  you  this 
whale  that  I  have  just  caught.  You  can  have  some  of  it  right 
away  for  your  suppers,  and  if  you  cut  the  rest  up  and  dry  it,  it 
will  last  your  whole  family  for  a  year  or  two." 

"  People   don't  eat  whale,"   said   the   man. 

"  How  do  you  know  ?"  asked  the  giant.  "  Did  you  ever  hear 
of  any  one  who  had  tasted  it  and  didn't  like  it  ?  Did  you  ever 
try  it  yourself?  I  should  think  a  person  as  badly  off  as  you 
would  be  glad  to  try  whale-meat,  before  you  say  it's  not  eatable." 

"  I  don't  want  to  try  it,"  said  the  man,  looking  about  to  see 
if  he  could  find  a  bird.  "  People  would  laugh  if  they  saw  me  cut- 
ting up  a  whale  for  food.  But  I'll  tell  you  what  I  will  do ;  I'll 
take  the  skin  for  a  carpet  for  our  best  room.  We  have  n't  got 
any  carpet  on   it." 

"  Not  if  I  know  it,"  said  the  giant,  throwing  his  fish  back  on 
his  shoulder,  "no  whale  for  you  to-day,  my  friend."  And  he  marched 
off,  provoked  that  he  had  stopped  to  talk  to  su;h  a  blockhead  of 
a  man. 

It  soon  became  dark,  and  as  the  sky  was  cloudy,  and  there 
was    no    moon,    it   was    very  dark    indeed.      The   giant   had   greaf 


DERIDO;  OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  159 

difficulty  in  keeping  on  his  journey,  for  he  could  not  see  a  step 
before  him.  Directly  he  walked  into  a  river,  and  wet  his  legs 
badly,  and  as  he  floundered  across,  he  felt  very  much  inclined 
to  throw  the  whale  away,  for  he  had  trouble  enough  in  getting 
along  without  having  to  carry  that  heavy  fish.  But  he  did  hate 
to  waste  anything,  and  so  he  carried  it  on,  wandering  to  what 
use    he   could    put    it.     Directly  a    thought    struck    him. 

"The  old  thing  is  full  of  oil,"  said  he  to  himself,  "and  I 
have    a   great   mind    to    light   it." 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  He  had  just  run  against  a  tall 
vouno-  tree,  so  he  drew  his  sword  and  cut  it  down,  and  trim- 
ming  off  the  top,  he  ran  the  trunk  into  the  whale's  mouth,  and 
down  into  its  body,  so  as  to  make  a  handle.  Then  he  cut  off 
the  tail,  and  the  oil  came  bubbling  out.  Taking  from  his  pocket 
a  flint  and  steel  and  some  tinder,  he  lighted  some  dry  leaves, 
made  a  blaze,  and  set  fire  to  the  tail-end  of  the  whale.  The  oil 
blazed  quite  lively,  as  the  giant  held  it  up  by  the  trunk  of  the 
tree,  and  soon  it  was  burning  so  brightly  that  he  could  see  just 
as  well  as  he  wanted  to.  Shouldering  his  great  torch,  he  marched 
off  gayly.  The  whale  burnt  fiercer  and  fiercer,  the  lower  the  flame* 
got  down,  and  soon  the  whole  country  around  the  giant,  as  he 
strode  along,  was  as  bright  as  day.  The  cocks  commenced  to 
crow,  the  birds  to  sing,  and  the  grasshoppers  and  beetles  got  up 
and  began  to  look  for  their  breakfasts.  As  to  the  owls  and 
nighthawks,  they  all  went  to  bed,  and  the  giant  walked  on  with 
the  whale  over  his  shoulder,  blazing  away  like  a  young  volcano. 
When  daylight  appeared,  the  whale  was  nearly  all  burned  up,  and 
he  threw  it  away,  very  glad  that  he  had  been  able  to  make  such 
a  good  use  of  it.  As  the  sun  rose,  the  clouds  passed  away,  and 
everything  was  bright  and  lovely.  So  when  the  giant  reached  the 
palm-tree  that  we   mentioned    before,  he    sat  down    and  ate  a    few 


160      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

bushels  of  crackers  he  had  in  his  pocket,  and  then  thought  he 
would  take  a  nap.  This  place  was  dry,  and  the  sun  was  warm; 
so  he  put  his  head  in  the  shade  and  went  to  sleep ;  and  the 
shade  had  moved  and  his  face  had  been  in  the  sunshine  for  about 
an   hour,  when   a  princess   came   riding  by. 

Her  name  was  Falema,  and  she  was  very  unhappy.  She  was 
unhappy  because  she  was  going  to  be  married  in  a  day  or  two. 
She  was  not  grieving  because  she  did  not  love  the  young  king, 
Gctntalor,  to  whom  she  was  engaged,  but  because  the  wedding  was 
to  come  off  before  she  was  ready.  The  young  king  was  a  very 
fine  fellow,  but  he  was  nearly  always  at  war.  In  a  day  or  two 
he  was  to  have  a  short  peace,  and  he  wanted  to  get  married 
before  he  had  to  go  to  war  again.  So  Falema's  father  had  settled 
it  that  the  wedding  was  to  come  off  the  day  that  Gantalor's  peace 
should  commence.  Falema  was  not  ready  for  this  great  affair. 
There  had  been  such  short  notice,  that  only  part  of  her  dresses 
were  made  up,  and  it  distressed  her  greatly  to  think  that  she 
would  not  make  a  proper  appearance  in  her  husband's  palace,  if 
she  should  be  married  so  soon.  So  she  was  unhappy,  and  had 
gone  out  that  morning  on  her  pony,  attended  by  her  ladies  and 
a  few  slaves,  to  see  if  the  fresh  air  would  do  her  good.  When 
she  suddenly  came  upon  the  giant  lying  under  the  tree,  she  was 
frightened,  but  some  of  her  people  told  her  it  was  Derido,  and 
that  he  would  hurt  nobody.  So  then  she  began  to  pity  him,  lying 
there   with  his   face  all   exposed  to   the   sun. 

"  It's  dreadful,"  said  she.  "  He  will  get  freckled." 
So  she  took  out  her  handkerchief,  and  all  her  ladies  took  out 
their  handkerchiefs,  and  they  spread  them  over  such  parts  of  the 
giant's  face  as  they  could  reach ;  but  they  did  not  begin  to  cover 
it.  Then  they  tried  their  sun-umbrellas,  but  they  did  not  amount 
to  very  much,  either. 


DERIDO ;  OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUTLT.  161 

u  If  he  had  his  head  over  there,  near  the  root  of  that  tree," 
said  one   of  the  ladies,  "  he  would  be  all   right." 

"  Well,  let's  wake  him  up,"  said  the  Princess,  "  and  make  him 
move." 

So  they  pushed  at  him,  and  thumped  at  him,  the  Princess, 
ladies,  slaves,  and  all,  but  they  did  not  disturb  him  in  the  least. 

One  of  the  slaves  proposed  to  stick  him  a  little  with  their 
spears,  but  the   Princess  would   not  allow  that. 

"  Well,"  said  another  of  the  ladies,  "  we  can't  move  him,  and 
we  can't  move  the  tree,  so  we  had  better  go  on  and  let  him 
alone." 

"  I  don't  know  about  moving  the  tree,"  said  the  Princess. 
"  Here,  you  slaves,  just  take  your  swords,  and  cut  down  that  palm- 
tree,  and  be  very  careful  it  don't  fall  on  the  giant." 

So  the  slaves  took  their  swords,  and  cut  down  the  tree,  and, 
as  they  were  very  careful,  it  did  not  fall  on  the  giant. 

Then,  by  the  Princess's  orders,  they  cut  about  half  of  the  trunk 
off,  and  the  upper  part,  with  the  broad-spreading  leaves  above, 
looked  very  much  like  an  enormous  umbrella. 

"  Now  stick  it  up  somewhere,  near  him,"  said  the  Princess, 
"so  that  it  will  shade  his  head." 

They  tried  it  in  several  places,  but  nowhere  would  it  shade 
his  whole  face;  so  one  of  the  ladies  suggested  that  they  should 
stick  the  tree  into  his  mouth,  which  was  stretched  open  quite 
wide  enough  for  the  purpose. 

This  suggestion  being  approved  of,  the  slaves  climbed  up  and 
put  it  into  his  mouth,  and  it  stood  up  nicely  and  shaded  his  whole 
face.      Then   the    Princess   and   her   retinue   rode   off. 

After  a  little  while,  the  giant  began  to  dream  that  he  was 
cutting  a  new  tooth.  It  made  him  uneasy,  and  he  soon  awoke. 
When   he  saw  the  upper  part  of  a  palm-tree  sticking   out   of  his 


1 62       THE  FLOATIXG  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

mouth,  he  was  at  first  afraid  that  he  had  swallowed  the  roots,  and 
the  rest  of  it,  but  he  soon  found  that  it  was  not  so.  He  took  it 
out,  and  sat  up ;  and  then  he  saw,  at  a  distance,  the  Princess  and 
her  party  returning-. 

So  he  imagined  that  they  had  something  to  do  with  the  mat- 
ter, and  he  laid  down  quickly,  and  put  the  palm  umbrella  back  in 
his  mouth,  and  made  believe  to  be  asleep. 

When  the  Princess  came  up,  she  said :  "  Well !  if  the  poor 
giant  isn't  asleep  yet.  I  am  glad  he  is  more  comfortable  than  he 
was." 

And  then  she  was  going  to  ride  away,  but  the  giant  put  out 
his  hand,  and  caught  her  up  in  it,  horse  and  all. 

She  was  very  much  frightened  at  this,  and  screamed,  and  all 
her  people  ran  away ;  but  the  giant  sat  up,  and  looked  so  good- 
humored,  and  spoke  so  kindly,  that  the  Princess  soon  became 
quieted,  and  the  people  came  back  and  stood  near  her. 

Derido  put  the  Princess,  horse  and  all,  on  his  knee,  and  she 
smoothed  her  hair  down,  and  fixed  her  ribbons  straight,  and  began 
to  talk  to  her  big  acquaintance. 

She  told  him  how  she  had  had  the  palm-tree  stuck  up  in  his 
mouth,  and  they  both  laughed  very  much,  and  the  giant  was  much 
obliged.  It  must  have  been  comical  to  hear  them  laughing,  for 
there  was  about  as  much  difference  in  their  voices,  as  there  is 
between  a  cherry-stone  and  a  prize  pumpkin.  Then  Falema,  who 
loved  dearly  to  talk,  went  on,  and  told  the  giant  why  she  was 
unhappy. 

"  That's  too  bad,"  said  Derido.  "  And  he  won't  wait  until  your 
dresses  are  finished,  eh?     How  many  have  you  got  done?" 

"  Only  about  forty,"  said  the  Princess,  "  and  there  never  was 
anybody  married  out  of  our  family  with  less  than  a  hundred  new 
dresses." 


DERIDO;   OR,   THE  GIANT'S  QUILT.  163 


"And   how  long  would  it  take  to  finish  them  all?"  asked  the 

giant. 

"  Oh !  it  would  take  three  or  four  days  more,  for  I've  got  ail 
the  seamstresses  in  the  kingdom,  and  they  work  as  hard  as  ever 
they  can,  and  they  can't  do  any  more,  unless  they  work  at  night, 
and  you  know  I  won't  allow  that." 

"  Certainly  not,"  said  Derido.  "  Poor  things,  it  would  kill  them, 
sooner  or  later.  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do  for  a  kind  young 
lady  like  you.  You  say  that  the  young  King  Gantalor  is  only 
anxious  to  have  the  wedding  so  soon  because  his  peace  is  to. 
commence  in  a  day  or  two?" 

"  That's  it,"  said  Falema.  "  If  this  last  war  of  his  had  continued 
a  little  longer,  I  should   have  been    ready." 

"Well  now,"  said  the  giant,  "this  is  what  I  will  do:  I  will  go 
to-morrow,  and  make  war  against  him,  and  I'll  fight  him  until  your 
dresses  are  done." 

"O,  you  dear,  good  giant!"  cried  Falema.  "  But  you  mustn't 
kill  or  wound  him." 

"I'll  not  hurt  a  hair  of  his  head,"  said  Derido.  "But  how 
shall  I  know  when  your  dresses  are  done?" 

"  Oh !  I  will  send  you  some  of  the  pieces  that  are  left,"  re- 
plied the  Princess,  "and  then  you  may  be  sure  that  they  are  done; 
for  as  long  as  dresses  are  making,  the  pieces  are  always  want'  1 
for  covering  cord  and  for  little  gores,  and  such  things." 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  giant,  "  and   to  shrivel   up  for  trimmings." 

"Shrivel  up!"  said    the    Princess,  laughing,  "you    mean    flute." 

"  Perhaps  I  do,"  said  Derido.  "  But  I  must  go  now,  and  you 
must   not   forget  to  send  me  the  pieces  when  all  is  ready." 

So  the  Princess  was  put  down,  and  she  galloped  away  home 
with  the  good  news,  and  that  day  she  treated  all  her  seamstresses 
to  wine  and  cake,   and  a  linsey-woolsey  short-gown  a  piece. 


I  64      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Early  the  next  morning,  the  giant  appeared  before  the  palace 
of  Gantalor,  where  his  army  was  all  drawn  up,  ready  to  be  dis- 
missed for  a  short  furlough.  The  royal  treasurer  was  there,  with 
his  money-bags,  to  pay  them  off,  and  the  soldiers  were  just  going 
to  stack  their  spears  in  the  courtyard. 

"Halloo!"  said  the  giant;  "what's  up  now?" 

"  Oh !  you  see,"  said  the  young  king,  "  we  are  about  to  have 
a  short  peace,  and  my  men  are  going  home  for  a  while." 

"That's  bad,"  said  Derido,  "for  I  came  here  to  make  war  on 
you." 

"  Is  that  so  ?"  said  Gantalor ;  and  then,  turning  to  his  army, 
he  shouted :  "  Put  away  those  money-bags  !  'Tention  battalions  ! 
Shoulder  spears  !  By  the  right  flank,  wheel !  Forward,  march !" 
And  springing  on  his  horse,  he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
army. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  you  are  in  an  awful  hurry,"  said  Derido. 
"This  is  no  place  to  fight,  but  I  know  of  a  splendid  battle-ground, 
and  I  will  show  you  where  it  is." 

So  the  giant  led  the  way,  and  Gantalor  and  his  whole  army 
went  after  him,  to  the  good  place  for  a  battle  that  he  had  spoken 
of.     After  marching  a  long  time,  Gantalor  called  out: 

"Halloo  there,  Derido!  I  should  think  that  by  this  time  we 
had  gone  far  enough." 

"  Oh !  no,"  replied  the  giant,  "  we  havn't  got  there  yet.  Don't 
be  impatient.  It's  an  excellent  place  that  I  am  taking  you  to,  and 
it's  a  great  deal  better  to  do  things  right,  while  you  are  about  it." 

"Oh!  yes,"  said  the  king,  who  was  very  fair  in  all  his  deal- 
ings, "certainly,  I  want  to  have  things  all  right,  while  we  are 
about  them." 

So  they  marched  on  until  they  came  to  a  beautiful  level  plain, 
and    the  giant    said    that  was  the    place,  and  Gantalor  agreed    that 


DERIDOj   OR,   THE   GIANTS  QUILT.  165 


it  was  a  very  good  place  indeed  for  a  battle.  Then  the  giant 
chose  his  position,  and  the  king  chose  his,  and  then  it  was  night, 
and  the  giant  said  they  would  begin  to  go  to  work  early  in  the 
morning.  The  king  was  all  ready  to  fight  right  away,  but  the 
giant  d?d  not  approve  of  night  battles,  and  so  they  all  encamped 
until  morning. 

Early  the  next  day  the  young  king  arose,  and  the  first  thing 
he  saw  was  the  giant  hard  at  work  earning  great  rocks,  and 
piling  them  up  in  a  line  on  the  place  he  had  chosen. 

"Halloo!"  cried  Gantalor,  "what  are  you  doing  there?" 
"  Making  a  fort,"   said  the  giant. 

"O  bother!"  cried  the  king;  "we  don't  want  a  fort.  It  will 
take  ever  so  long  to  build   one." 

"It's  all  very  well  for  you  folks  to  talk  that  way,"  said 
Derido.  "There  are  thousands  of  you,  and  only  one  of  me. 
What  do  you  suppose  I  should  do  if  you  were  to  get  around  in 
my    rear  ?" 

"That's  so,"  said  the  king.  "I  suppose  you  must  have  a  fort. 
But  hurry  up  with  it." 

The  giant  went  to  work,  and  spent  the  whole  morning  piling 
rocks;  and  Gantalor,  supposing  that  his  intended  father-in-law 
might  think  it  strange  that  he  was  not  on  hand  on  the  wedding- 
day,  wrote  and  sent  him  a  letter,  explaining  why  the  ceremony 
would  have  to  be  postponed  for  a  little  while.  After  dinner  the 
young  king  went  out  to  see  how  the  giant  was  coming  on,  and  he 
found  that  he  was  not  half  done. 

"Halloo!"  cried  he;  "how  long  are  you  going  to  keep  me 
waiting  here?     I  thought  you'd  be  done  by  this  time." 

"It's  very  easy  to  talk,"  said  the  giant,  "but  if  you  really  felt 
in  such  a  hurry,  as  you  say  you  do,  you  would  send  some  of 
those  lazy  soldiers  of  yours  to  help  me." 


1 66       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OIHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

" That's  so,"  said  Gantalor.  "Here,  you  lazy  soldiers,  every 
one  of  you  take  a  spade  and  help  this  giant  build  his  fort.  We'll 
never  have  a  battle  if  we  go  on  this  way." 

Then  all  the  soldiers  took  spades,  and  they  went  to  work 
to  help  the   giant,  and  by  night   the   fort  was   done. 

It  was  a  fine,  large,  high  fort,  and  the  spaces  between  the 
rocks  were  all  nicely  filled  in  with  earth  and  smoothed  over.  By 
the  time  it  was  done,  night  came  on,  and  they  all  encamped  and 
slept  well  till  morning.  Early  the  next  day,  the  young  king  got 
up,  and  saw  the  giant  walking  around  the  outside  of  his  fort. 

"Why  don't  you  get  in,  and  let  us  begin?"  cried  Gantalor. 
"That's  a  good  fort  you've  got  now." 

"Yes,"  said  Derido.  "When  it  gets  a  deep  ditch  around  it,  it 
will  be  as  good  a  fort  as  I  ever  saw." 

"Ditch!"  cried  the  enraged  young  king.  "I  don't  know  what 
it  is  you  will  want  next !  I'm  not  going  to  wait  here  until  you 
make  a  ditch." 

"Why,  of  course  I  must  have  a  ditch,"  cried  the  giant,  loud 
enough  to  be  heard  a  mile  or  two.  "Didn't  you  say  we  were  going 
to  have  this  thing  all  right,  while  we  were  about  it?  Just  answer 
me  that,  if  you  please !  And  I'd  like  to  know  what's  to  hinder 
your  soldiers  from  walking  right  up  to  my  fort,  in  the  night  while 
I'm  asleep,  and  climbing  over,  if  I  haven't  a  ditch !  " 

"Well,"  said  Gantalor,  "I  suppose  you  ought  to  have  a  ditch. 
Here,  you  lazy  soldiers,  take  every  one  of  you  a  spade,  and  dig 
the  giant  a  ditch  around  his  fort,  and  don't  be  any  longer  about  it 
than  you   can  help." 

So  they  all  went  to  work,  and  dug  the  ditch,  and  that  took 
until  afternoon ;  and  then  a  canal  had  to  be  made,  nearly  a  mile 
long,  to  bring  water  from  the  river  to  fill  the  ditch,  and  then  <t 
was  night,  and  they  all  slept  well  until  morning. 


DERIDO;   OR,    THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  167 

Very  early  indeed,  the  giant  got  up,  and  smoothed  over  a 
large  patch  of  soft  earth,  right  in  the  middle  of  his  fort,  and  tak- 
ing a  great  sharp-pointed  stick,  he  wrote  on  the  ground,  in  huge 
letters : 

"GONE    FOR    PROVISIONS BACK    SOON." 

Then  he  stepped  over  the  wall  of  his  fort,  ditch  and  all,  and 
ran  home  as  fast  as  he  could  go.  When  he  reached  his  mother's 
castle,  it  was  breakfast- time,  and  he  told  her  his  adventures,  and 
she  laughed  heartily  over  them,  and  they  had  such  a  pleasant  time 
at  the  table  that  they  each  drank  two  tubs  of  coffee,  whereas  they 
generally  took  one.  During  the  morning  the  giant's  mother  fixed 
him  up  a  great  basket  of  provisions,  containing  seventeen  barrels 
of  flour,  four  of  bran  flour,  nine  hundred  hams,  forty  bushels  of 
crackers,  one  hundred  pounds  of  cheese,  a  thousand  boxes  of  sar- 
dines, one  hundred  dozen  lemons,  a  hundred  pounds  of  sugar,  a 
thousand  pounds  of  dried  beef,  ten  firkins  of  butter,  a  thousand 
bottles  of  pickles,  and  ever  so  many  other  things  that  she  thought 
he  might  want,  if   the  siege  held  out  for  a  few  days. 

These  things  were  tolerably  heavy,  of  course,  and  Derido  did 
not  make  very  good  time  going  back.  It  was  sunset  before  he 
saw  his  fort  in  the  distance. 

In  the  morning  of  that  day,  not  long  after  the  giant  had  left, 
the  king  had  got  up  early,  and  arranged  his  troops  for  the  battle. 
As  the  giant  was  not  to  be  seen,  they  thought,  of  course,  that  he 
was  sheltering  himself  behind  his  fortifications.  So,  Gantalor,  who 
was  a  splendid  soldier,  drew  his  men  up  in  line,  and  put  them  into 
position,  and  marched  them  here,  and  marched  them  there,  and 
took  possession  of  certain  positions  to  the  right,  and  took  possession 
of  other  positions  to  the  left,  and  held  some  of  his  men  in  reserve,  and 
put  others  in  the  advance,  and  fixed  up  tents  for  hospitals,  and  got 


1 68       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

his  portable  bridges  to  the  front,  and  by  dinner-time  every  thing 
was  ready  for  the  grand  attack,  even  to  the  slight  intrenchments 
necessary  to  protect  certain  portions  of  the  army  from  the  giant's 
missiles,  After  a  hurried  dinner,  the  grand  charge  was  sounded,  and 
the  soldiers  rushed  forward,  and  they  bridged  the  ditch,  and  crossed 
the  bridges,  and  stormed  the  walls,  and  waved  their  flags,  and 
shouted,  "  Victory !  "  and  jumped  down  into  the  inside,  and  found 
written  there : 

"  GONE    FOR    PROVISIONS BACK     SOON." 

You  would  better  believe  that  when  King  Gantalor  saw  this, 
he  was  angry.  For  a  half  hour  or  so,  he  was  so  angry  that  he  did 
not  know  what  to  do  with  himself,  but  then  he  cooled  down,  and 
remembering  that  Derido  would  certainly  keep  his  word,  and  come 
back,  he  drew  off  his  men,  and  resolved  to  attack  the  giant  as 
soon  as  he  returned,  and  nothing  was  to  be  allowed  to  prevent. 

When  Derido  got  tolerably  near  the  fort,  he  saw  that  it  had 
been  attacked,  and  supposing  that  Gantalor  would  be  mad  enough 
when  he  found  it  empty,  he  thought  he  had  better  rest  a  little ; 
and  so  he  did,  and  did  not  reach  his  fort  until  after  dark,  when 
the  king  and  all  his  forces  had  gone  to  bed. 

Before  daylight  the  next  morning,  Gantalor  had  his  men  all  in 
position,  and  when  the  giant  awoke  and  stood  up,  Gantalor 
shouted  to  him :  "  Look  out  there !  We're  going  to  begin  !  No 
more  fooling  now!  Bridges  to  the  front!  Stormers,  forward, 
march!     Spearmen,  ready,  aim,  fire!" 

And  instantly  the  men  with  the  portable  bridges  ran  down  to 
the  ditch,  and  the  storming  parties  followed  them,  and  the  spear- 
men sent  their  weapons  flying  through  the  air.  Then  the  men 
with  bows  aimed  their  arrows  at  the  giant,  and  those  with  cata- 
pults sent  rocks  whizzing  round  his  head,  and  he  felt  like  a  boy 
in  a  hornet's  nest 


DERIDOj   OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  169 

He  had  hardly  expected  they  would  commence  so  soon,  and 
he  did  not  know  what  to  do.  As  for  really  fighting-  them,  he  had 
determined  not  to  do  that,  or  he  could  have  drawn  his  great 
sword,  and  chopped  the  whole  army  up  fine,  in  about  three-quar- 
ters of  an  hour.  The  stones,  and  arrows,  and  spears  came 
thicker  and  thicker.  Numbers  of  soldiers  had  crossed  the  ditch, 
and  were  already  on  top  of  the  walls,  and  they  could  take  such 
good  aim  from  their  new  positions,  that  several  missiles  had 
already  struck  Derido  in  the  face.  A  spear  hit  him  on  the  side 
of  the  nose. 

"There!"  he  cried.  "If  that  nasty  thing  had  gone  in  my 
eye,  it  would  have  made  me  mad." 

He  had  provided  himself  with  no  ammunition  whatever,  and 
now  that  the  fighting  was  getting  to  be  at  such  close  quarters,  he 
looked  for  something  with  which  to  defend  himself.  He  was  so 
big  that  it  was  of  no  use  to  try  to  get  behind  anything.  As  he 
looked  around,  he  saw  his  pickle-jars,  and,  breaking  a  number  of 
them,  he  commenced  hurling  handfuls  of  pickles  at  his  assailants. 
When  a  pickle  hit  a  man  in  the  face,  the  man  howled,  I  can  tell 
you ;  and,  for  a  while,  Derido  kept  the  enemy  back  with  these 
sour  missiles.  But  a  thousand  jars  of  pickles  will  not  last  a  giant 
long,  when  he  uses  them  in  that  way,  and  the  supply  was  soon 
exhausted.  And  now  the  soldiers  were  coming  in  on  all  sides. 
Gantalor  was  on  the  walls,  shouting  to  his  men  and  waving  his 
sword  above  his  head,  and  Derido  was  hit  by  something  or  other 
every  moment,  and  as  the  men  were  nearer,  the  hits  were  harder. 
There  was  nothing  for  him  to  throw,  but  great  hard  things,  which 
might  kill  people ;  and  so,  making  a  very  wry  face,  Derido  ran  to 
the  rear-wall,  made  a  skip  right  over  it  and  the  ditch,  and  eva- 
cuated the  fort. 

What  a  shout  the  soldiers  then  set  up ! 


lyo      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Gantalor  waved  his  hat  and  his  sword,  and  if  he  had  had 
more  hands,  he  would  have  waved  his  coat  and  his  boots,  and  he 
shouted  :    "  Victory  !  victory ! " 

And  all  the  soldiers  shouted  "  Victory ! "  till  they  were  hoarse. 
The  excitement  was  so  great,  that  every  man  in  the  army  rushed 
pell-mell  into  the  fort,  even  the  reserve  corps  and  those  /eft  in 
charge  of  the  hospital-tents. 

As  for  the  giant,  he  sat  down  on  the  ground  outside,  and 
picked  the  arrows  out  of  his  clothes. 

When  the  enthusiasm  had  somewhat  subsided,  Gantalor 
ordered  the  seventeen  barrels  of  flour  to  be  piled  up,  end  on  end, 
until  they  made  a  high  column,  and  then  he  got  on  the  top  of 
them,  and  summoned  the  giant  to  deliver  himself  up. 

"  Not  to-day,  if  you  please,"  said  Derido ;  "  I've  only  changed 
my  base.  Now  then,"  he  cried,  "just  let  me  see  any  of  you  fel- 
lows come  out  of  that  fort.  You're  all  my  prisoners,  every  man 
of  you!"  And  he  jumped  up,  and  drew  his  sword,  and  com- 
menced rushing  around  the  outside  of  the  ditch,  chopping  his 
sword  into  the  ground,  and  whirling  it  over  his  head  in  such  a 
terrible  way,  that  Gantalor  got  down  off  the  flour-barrels  in  a 
hurry,  and  the  soldiers  crouched  down  behind  the  walls,  as  close 
as  they  could  get.  Not  one  of  them  would  have  dared  to  climb 
over  the  walls  while  that  terrible  giant  was  slashing  his  great 
sword  about  in  that  way.  When  Derido  got  tired  of  this  exercise, 
he  sat  down  near  the  fort  and  began  throwing  great  stones  across 
it,  just  grazing  the  tops  of  the  walls.  As  all  the  stones  went 
clear  over,  they  hurt  nobody,  but  if  any  one  had  been  on  top  of 
the  walls,  it  w-ould  have  been  bad  for  that  person.  The  giant  was 
a  good  shot  with  a  stone  or  young  rock,  and  every  now  and  then 
he  made  one  just  scratch  the  top  of  the  earthworks,  causing  the 
dirt  and  gravel  to  fly  like  hailstones. 


DERIDO;   OR,   THE  GIANTS  QUILT.  ij\ 

Gantalor  and  his  army  began  to  think  that  they  had  got 
themselves  into  a  bad  fix.  It  was  impossible  to  get  over  those 
walls  (there  was  no  entrance-way)  while  the  giant  was  hurling 
stone  after  stone  in  that  style,  and  all  their  stores,  and  provisions, 
and  spare  arms  were  outside,  in   the  camp. 

The  giant  amused  himself  in  this  way  for  quite  a  long  time, 
but  at  last,  while  turning  round,  and  reaching  back  for  a  big  stone, 
he  saw  a  man  on  horseback  riding  toward  him  as  fast  as  he 
could  come.  As  soon  as  the  man  reached  him,  he  handed  Derido 
a  big  bag,  filled  with  the  pieces  that  were  left  of  the  Princess's 
dresses. 

The  moment  the  giant  saw  the  pieces  in  the  bag,  he  sprang 
to  his  feet,  jerked  out  of  his  pocket  a  great  white  handkerchief, 
as  big  as  the  mainsail  of  a  ship,  and  sticking  his  sword  into  it,  he 
waved  it  round  his  head,  shouting  at  the  top  of  his  voice: 

"I  surrender!    I  surrender!" 

Gantalor  and  his  men  stood  up  in  amazement  at  the  strange 
sight  of  the  giant  surrendering  just  when  he  had  the  best  of 
them ;  but  they  were  still  more  amazed  when  Derido  stepped  over 
the  wall,  right  into  their  midst,  and  shouted  to  the  king,  while  still 
frantically  waving  his  white   flag  over  his  head : 

"  Go  home,  Gantalor,  and  marry  your  princess  !  Give  her  my 
love,  and  tell  her  to  teach  you  the  value  of  a  peaceful  life.  If 
there  are  any  battles  to  be  fought,  let  me  know,  and  I'll  do  your 
fighting  for  you.  As  for  you,  soldiers,  you  can  have  my  provi- 
sions ;  I  shan't  need  them.     I'm  going  home.     The  war's  over." 

With  these  words,  he  jumped  over  the  walls,  and  strode  off 
home  as  fast  as  he  could  go,  his  white  flag  still  fluttering  over  his 
shoulder. 

Gantalor  looked  after  him  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  he 
said: 


172       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  If  there  is  a  lunatic  asylum  in  the  country  big  enough,  that 
giant  ought  to  be  put  in  it!" 

Then  he  gave  orders  to  pack  up  and  march  home.  As  he 
was  watching  the  men  break  up  their  camp,  he  said : 

"  A  war  with  the  giant  has  one  good  thing  about  it.  Look 
at  these  hospital-tents ;   they  haven't  been  needed  at  all." 

When  the  young  king  reached  his  palace,  he  left  his  men 
there,  and,  with  a  few  followers,  he  went  straight  on  to  Falema's 
father's    kingdom. 

When  he  came  near  the  royal  residence,  there,  on  the  balcony, 
he  saw  the  princess,  dressed  in  a  lovely  gown  of  pink  chenille  ; 
and  behind  her,  in  a  row,  all  her  seamstresses,  in  their  nice  new 
linsey-woolsey  short-gowns,  eating  calves-foot  jelly  with  golden 
spoons,  to  refresh  themselves  after  their  hard   labors. 

The  next  day,  the  young  King  Gantalor  and  the  Princess 
Falema  were  married,  and  she  led  him  such  a  happy  life,  that  he 
never  cared  to  go  to  war  again.  And,  strange  to  say,  he  found 
that  when  he  did  not  want  to  fight  anybody,  nobody  seemed  to 
want  to  fight  him.  The  officers  of  his  army  came  to  the  wedding, 
and  each  of  them  the  next  day  married  one  of  the  princess's 
seamstresses,  and  each  couple  had  a  house  and  garden  given  them, 
and  they  lived  happily,  and  got  very  fat.  The  common  soldiers, 
married  anybody  that  would  have  them,  just  like  other  people,  and 
they  each  had  a  house  and  garden  given  them,  and  lived  as 
happily,  and  got  just  as  fat  as  the  officers. 

As  for  the  giant,  he  took  the  pieces  of  the  princess's  dresses 
home  to  his  mother,  who  made  him  a  patchwork  quilt  out  of 
them,  and  he  slept  under  it  for  a  long  time;  but  I  think  it  must 
be  entirely  worn  out  now. 


THE    CASTLE    OF    BIM. 


LORIS  was  a  little  girl,  about  eleven  years  old,  who  lived  with 
her  father,  in  a  very  small  house  among  the  mountains  of  a 
distant  land.  He  was  sometimes  a  wood-cutter,  and  some- 
times a  miner,  or  a  ploughman,  or  a  stone-breaker.  Being  an 
industrious  man  he  would  work  at  anything  he  could  do  when 
a  chance  offered,  but  as  there  was  not  much  work  to  do  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  poor  Jorn  often  found  it  very  hard  to  make 
a  living  for  himself  and  Loris. 

One  day,  when  he  had  gone  out  early  to  look  for  work, 
Loris  was  in  her  little  sleeping-room  under  the  roof,  braiding  her 
hair.  Although  she  was  so  poor,  Loris  always  tried  to  make  her- 
self look  as  neat  as  she  could,  for  that  pleased  her  father.  She 
was  just  tying  the  ribbon  on  the  end  of  the  long  braid,  when  she 
heard  a  knock  at  the  door  below.  "  In  one  second,"  she  said  to 
herself,  "  I  will  go.  I  must  tie  this  ribbon  tightly,  for  it  would 
never  do  to  lose  it." 

And  so  she  tied  it,  and  ran  down-stairs  to  the  door;  there 
was  no  one  there. 

"Oh,  it  is  too  bad!"  cried  Loris.  "Perhaps  it  was  some  one 
with  a  job  for  father.  He  told  me  always  to  be  very  careful 
about  answering  a  knock  at  the  door,  for  there  was  no  knowing 
.when  some  one  miorht  come  with  a  good  job,  and    now  some  one 

i73 


'74 


THE  FLO  A  TJ AG  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


has  come,  and  gone,"  cried  Loris,  looking  about  in  every  direction 
for  the  person  who  had  knocked.  "  Oh,  there  he  is  !  How  could 
he  have  got  away  so  far  in  such  a  short  time  ?  I  must  run  after 
him." 

So  away  she  ran  as  fast   as    she    could,  after  a  man    she  saw, 
walking  away  from  the  cottage  in  the  direction  of  a  forest. 


J  *       *    *  •$:*&  fay    ^m$L 


LORIS   FOLLOWS   THE   SHORT   MAN. 


"  Oh,  dear !"  she  said,  as  she  ran,  "  How  fast  he  walks !  and 
he  is  such  a  short  man,  too  !  He  is  going  right  to  the  hut  of 
Laub,  that  wicked  Laub,  who  is  always  trying  to  get  away  work 
from  father,  and  he  came  first  to  our  house,  but  thought  there  was 
nobody  at  home." 

Loris  ran  and  ran,  but  the  short  man  did  walk  very  fast. 
However,  she    gradually  gained    on    him,  and   just    as    he    reached 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  1 75 

Laub'a  door,  she  seized  him  by  the  coat.  "Stop — sir,  please,"  she 
said,  scarcely  able  to  speak,  she  was  so  out  of  breath.  The  man 
turned  and  looked  at  her.  He  was  a  very  short  man,  indeed,  for 
he  scarcely  reached  to  Loris'  waist. 

"What  do   you  want?"  he  said,  looking  up  at  her. 

"Oh,  sir!"  she  gasped,  "you  came  to  our  house  first, — and  I 
came  to  the  door — almost  as  quick  as  I  could — and  if  it's  any 
work — father  wants  work — ever  so  bad." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  short  man,  "  but  Laub  wants  work  too.  He 
is  very  poor." 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Loris,  "but — but  you  came  for  father  first." 

"True,"  said  the  short  man,  "but  nobody  answered  my  Knock, 
and  now  I  am  here.  Laub  has  four  young  children,  and  some- 
times they  have  nothing  to  eat.  It  is  never  so  bad  with  you,  is 
it?" 

"  No,    sir,"    said    Loris. 

"  Your   father   has    work    sometimes,    is    it   not   so  ?" 

"  Yes,    sir,"    answered    Loris. 

"  Laub  is  often  without  work  for  weeks,  and  he  has  four 
children.     Shall    I    go    back    with   you,   or   knock   here?" 

"  Knock,"    said    Loris    softly. 

The  short  man  knocked  at  the  door,  and  instantly,  there 
was  heard  a  great  scuffling  and  hubbub  within.  Shortly  all  was 
quiet,  and  then  a  voice  said,  "  Come  in." 

"  He  did  not  wait  so  long  for  me,"  thought  Loris. 

The  short  man  opened  the  door,  and  went  in,  Loris  following 
him.  In  a  bed,  in  the  corner  of  the  room,  were  four  children  ; 
their  heads  just  appearing  above  a  torn  sheet  which  was  pulled 
up   to   their  chins. 

"  Hello  !  what's  the  matter?"  said  the  short  man,  advancing  to 
the   bed. 


176       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

"  Please,  sir,"  said  the  oldest  child,  a  girl  of  about  the  age  of 
Loris,  with  tangled  hair  and  sharp  black  eyes,  "  We  are  all  sick, 
and  very  poor,  and  our  father  has  no  work.  If  you  can  give  us 
a  little  money  to  buy  bread " 

"All  sick,  eh!"  said  the  short  man.    "  Any  particular  disease?" 

"We  don't  know  about  diseases,  sir,"  said  the  girl,  "we've 
never  been  to  school." 

"  No  doubt  of  that,"  said  the  man.  "  I  have  no  money  to  give 
you,  but  you  can  tell  your  father  that  if  he  will  come  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Ragged  Mine,  to-morrow  morning,  he  can  have  a 
job  of  work  which  will  pay  him  well."  So  saying  he  went  out. 
Loris  followed  him,  but  he  simply  waved  his  hand  to  her,  and  in 
a  few  minutes  was  lost  in  the  forest. 

Loris  looked  sadly  after  him,  and  then  walked  slowly  towards 
her  home. 

The  moment  their  visitors  had  gone,  the  Laub  children  sprang 
out  of  bed,  as  lively  as  crickets. 

"Ha!  Ha!"  cried  the  oldest  girl,  "She  came  after  him  to  get 
it,  and  he  wouldn't  give  it  to  her,  and  father's  got  it.  Served  her 
rio^ht  the  horrid  thin^!"  and  all  the  children  shouted,  "Horrid 
thing  !"  One  of  the  boys  now  ran  out,  and  threw  a  stone  after 
Loris,  and  then  they  sat  down  to  finish  eating  a  meat-pie,  which 
had  been  given  them. 

"  Well,"  said  Jorn,  that  evening  when  Loris  told  him  what 
had  happened.  "  I'm  sorry,  for  I  found  but  little  work  to-day,  but 
it  can't  be  helped.     You  did  all  you  could." 

"  No,  father,"  said  Loris.  "  I  might  have  gone  to  the  door 
quicker." 

"  That  may  be,"  said  Jorn,  "  and  I  hope  you  will  never  keep 
any  one  waiting  again." 

Two  or  three  days  after  this,  as  Loris  was  stooping  over  the 


THE   CASTLE   OF  BIM.  177 

fire,  in  the  back  room  of  the  cottage,  preparing  her  dinner,  she 
heard  a  knock. 

Springing  to  her  feet,  she  dropped  the  pan  she  held  in  her 
hand,  and  made  a  dash  at  the  front  door,  pulling  it  open  with  a 
tremendous  fling.     No  one  should  go  away  this  time. 

"  Hello !  Ho !  ho !"  cried  a  person  outside,  giving  a  skip 
backwards.     "Do  you  open  doors  by  lightning  here?" 

"No,  sir,"  said  Loris ;  "but  I  didn't  want  to  keep  you 
waiting." 

"I  should  think  not,"  said  the  other;  "why  I  had  hardly 
begun  to  knock." 

This  visitor  was  a  middle-sized  man,  very  slight,  and,  at  first 
sight,  of  a  youthful  appearance.  But  his  hair  was  either  powdered 
or  gray,  and  it  was  difficult  to  know  whether  he  was  old  or 
young.  His  face  was  long  and  smooth,  and  he  nearly  always 
looked  as  if  he  was  just  going  to  burst  out  laughing.  He  was 
dressed  in  a  silken  suit  of  light  green,  pink,  pale  yellow  and 
sky  blue,  but  all  the  colors  were  very  much  faded.  On  his 
head  was  stuck  a  tall  orange-colored  hat,  with  a  lemon-colored 
feather. 

"Is    your    father    in?"    said    this    strange    personage. 

'  Xo,  sir,"  said  Loris.  "  He  will  be  here  this  evening,  and 
1    can    give    him    any    message    you    may    leave    for   him." 

"  I  haven't  any  message,"  said  the  other.  "  I  want  to  see 
him." 

"You  can  see  him  about  sun-set,"  said  Loris,  "if  you  will 
come  then." 

"  I  don't  want  to  come  again.     I  think  I'll  wait,"  said  the  man. 

Loris  said,  "very  well,"  but  she  wondered  what  he  would  do 
all  the  afternoon.  She  brought  out  a  stool  for  him  to  sit  upon, 
tor  it  was  not  very  pleasant  in  the    house,  and    there    he    sat    for 


i;8       THE  FLOATING  PRIXCE  AXD   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

some  time  looking  at  the  chicken-house,  where  there  were  no 
chickens  ;  and  the  cow-house,  where  there  was  no  cow  ;  and  the 
pig- sty,  where  there  were  no  pigs.  Then  he  skipped  up  to  the 
top  of  a  little  hillock  near  by,  and  surveyed  the  landscape. 
Loris  kept  her  eye  upon  him,  to  see  that  he  did  not  go  away 
vithout  leaving  a  message,  and  went  on  with  her  cooking. 

When  her  dinner  was  ready  she  thought  it  only  right  to  ask 
him  to  have  some.  She  did  not  want  to  do  it,  but  she  could  not 
see  how  she  could  help  it.  She  had  been  taught  good  manners. 
So  she  went  to  the  door,  and  called  him,  and  he  instantly  came 
skipping  to  her. 

"  I  thought  you  might  like  to  have  some  dinner,  sir,"  she  said, 
"  I  haven't  much,  but " 

"Two  people  don't  want  much,"  he  said,  "where  shall  we  have 
it  ?  In  the  house,  or  will  you  spread  the  cloth  out  here  on  the 
grass  ?" 

"There's  not  much  use  of  spreading  a  cloth,  sir,"  she  said,  "I 
have  only  one  potato,  and  some  salt." 

"That's  not  a  dinner,"  said  the  other  cheerfully,  "a  dinner  is 
soup,  meat,  some  vegetables  (besides  potatoes,  and  there  ought  to 
be  two  of  them,  at  least),  some  bread,  some  cheese,  pudding  and 
fruit." 

"But,  I  haven't  got  all  that,  sir,"  said  Loris,  with  her  eyes  wide 
open  at  this  astonishing  description  of   a  dinner. 

"Well  then,  if  you  haven't  got  them  the  next  best  thing  is  to 
go  and  get  them." 

Loris  smiled  faintly,  "I  couldn't  do  that,  sir,"  she  said,  "I  have 
no  money." 

"  Well  then,  if  you  can't  go  the  next  best  thing  is  for  me  to 
go.  The  village  is  not  far  away — -just  wait  dinner  a  little  while 
for  me,"  and  so  saying  he  skipped  away  at  a  great  pace. 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM. 


179 


Loris  did  not  wait  for  him,  but  ate  her  potato  and  salt.  "I'm 
glad  he  is  able  to  buy  his  own  dinner,"  she  said,  "  but  I'm  afraid 
he  won't  come  back.  I  wish  he  had  left  a  message."  But  she 
need  not  have  feared. 

In  a  half-hour  the  queer  man  came  back,  bearing  a  great 
basket  covered  with  a  cloth.  The  latter  he  spread  on  the  ground, 
and  then  set  out  all  the  things  he  had  said  were  necessary  to  make 
up  a  dinner.  He  prepared  a  place  at  one  end  of  the  cloth  for 
Loris,  and  one  at  the  other  end  for  himself. 


THE   NINKUM    AND    LORIS   TAKE    DINNER. 

"Sit  down,"  said  he,  seating   himself  on  the  2frass,  "Don't   let 

things  get  cold." 

"I've  had  my  dinner,"  said  Loris.      "This  is  yours." 
"Whenever  you're  ready  to  begin,"   said  the    man,  lying    back 

on  the  grass  and  looking  placidly  up  to  the  sky,  "  I'll  begin.     But 

not  until  then." 


l8o       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Loris  saw  he  was  in  earnest,  and,  as  she  was  a  sensible  girl, 
she  sat  down  at  the  end  of  the  cloth. 

"That's  right,"  gaily  cried  the  queer  man,  sitting  up  again,  "1 
was  a  little  afraid  you'd  be  obstinate  and  then  I  should  have  starved." 

When  the  meal  was  over,  Loris  said,  "  I  never  had  such  a 
good  dinner  in  my  life." 

The  man  looked  at  her  and  laughed.  "This  is  a  funny  world, 
isn't  it  ?  "    said  he. 

"Awfully  funny  ! "    replied  Loris,  laughing. 

"  You  don't  know  what  I  am,  do  you  ?"  said  the  man  to  Loris, 
as  she  gathered  up  the  dishes  and  put  them,  with  what  was  left 
of  the  meal,  into  the  basket. 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  do  not,"  answered  Loris. 

"  I  am  a  Ninkum,"  said  the  other.  "  Did  you  ever  meet  with 
one  before?" 

"  No,   sir,  never,"  said  Loris. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  that,"  he  said.  "  It's  so  pleasant  to 
be  fresh  and  novel."  And  then  he  went  walking  around  the  house 
again,  looking  at  everything  he  had  seen  before.  Soon  he  laid 
himself  down  on  the  grass,  near  the  house,  with  one  leg  thrown 
over  the  other  and  his  hands  clasped  under  his  head.  For  a 
long  time  he  lay  in  this  way,  looking  up  at  the  sky  and  the 
clouds.  Then  he  turned  his  head,  and  said  to  Loris,  who  was 
sewing  by  the  door-step  : 

"  Did  you  ever  think  how  queer  it  would  be  if  everything 
in  the  world  were  reversed ;  if  the  ground  were  soft  and  blue, 
like  the  sky,  and  if  the  sky  were  covered  with  dirt  and  chips 
and  grass,  and  if  fowls  and  animals  walked  about  on  it,  like 
(lies    sticking   to    a    ceiling  ?" 

"  I  never  thought  of  such  a  thing  in  my  life,"  said  Loris. 

"I  often  do,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "It  expands  the  mind." 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  181 


For  the  whole  afternoon  the  Ninkum  lay  on  his  back,  and 
expanded  his  mind,  and  then,  about  sunset  Loris  saw  her  father 
returning.  She  ran  to  meet  him,  and  told  him  of  the  Ninkum 
who  was  waiting  to  see  him.  Jorn  hurried  to  the  house,  for  he 
felt  sure  that  his  visitor  must  have  an  important  job  of  work  for 
him,  as  he  had  waited  so  long. 

"I  am  glad  you  have  come,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "I  wanted  to 
see  you  very  much,  for  two  things.  The  first  was  that  we  might 
have  supper.  I'm  dreadfully  hungry,  and  I  know  there's  enough  in 
that  basket  for  us  all.     The  second  thing  can  wait ;    it's  business." 

So  Loris  and  the  Ninkum  spread  out  the  remains  of  the 
dinner,  and  the  three  made  a  hearty  supper.  Jorn  was  highly 
pleased ;  he  had  expected  to  come  home  to  a  very  different  meal 
from  this. 

"Now,  then,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "We'll  talk  about  the  business." 

"You  have  some  work  for  me,  I  suppose,"  said  Jorn. 

"  No,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  none  that  I  know  of.  What  I  want 
is  for  you  to  go  into  partnership  with  me." 

"Partnership!"  cried  Jorn,  "I  don't  understand  you.  What 
kind  of  work  could  we  do  together  ?" 

"  None  at  all,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  for  I  never  work.  Your 
part  of  the  partnership  will  be  to  chop  wood,  and  mine,  and 
plough,  and  do  just  what  you  do  now.  I  will  live  here  with  you, 
and  will  provide  the  food,  and  the  clothes,  and  the  fuel,  and  the 
pocket-money  for  the  three  of  us." 

"  But  you  couldn't  live  here,"  cried  Loris,  "  our  house  is  so 
poor,  and  there  is  no  room  for  you." 

"There  need  be  no  trouble  about  that,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "I 
can  build  a  room,  right  here,  on  this  side  of  the  house.  I  never 
work,"  he  said  to  Jorn,  "but  I  hate  idleness.  So  what  I  want  is 
to    go    into    partnership    with    a    person    who   will    work, — an    in- 


1 82      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

dustrious  person  like  you.  Then  my  conscience  will  be  at  ease. 
Please  agree  as  quickly  as  you  can,  for  it's  beginning  to  grow 
dark,  and    I    hate    to    walk    in    the    dark." 

Jorn  did  not  hesitate.  He  agreed  instantly  to  go  into 
partnership  with  the  Ninkum,  and  the  latter,  after  bidding  them 
good-night,  skipped  gaily  away. 

The  next  day,  he  returned  with  carpenters,  and  laborers, 
and  lumber,  and  timber,  and  furniture,  and  bedding,  and  a  large 
and  handsome  room  was  built  for  him,  on  one  side  of  the  house, 
and  he  came  to  live  with  Jorn  and  Loris.  For  several  days 
he  had  workmen  putting  a  fence  around  the  yard,  and  building 
a  new  cow-house,  a  new  chicken-house,  and  a  new  pig-sty.  He 
bought  a  cow,  pigs  and  chickens,  had  flowers  planted  in  front 
of  the    house,  and    made    everything    look    very    neat    and    pretty. 

"  Now,"  said  he  one  day  to  Loris  and  Jorn  as  they  were 
eating  supper  together,  "  I'll  tell  you  something,  I  was  told  to 
keep  it  a  secret,  but  I  hate  secrets ;  I  think  they  all  ought  to  be 
told  as  soon  as  possible.  Ever  so  much  trouble  has  been  made 
by  secrets.  The  one  I  have  is  this:  That  dwarf,  who  came  here, 
and  then  went  and  hired  old  Laub  to  work  in  his  mine " 

"  Was  that  a  dwarf?  "  asked  Loris,  much  excited. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "a  regular  one.  Didn't  you 
notice  how  short  he  was  ?  Well,  he  told  me  all  about  his  coming 
here.  The  dwarfs  in  the  Ragged  Mine  found  a  deep  hole,  with 
lots  of  gold  at  the  bottom  of  it,  but  it  steamed  and  smoked  and 
was  too  hot  for  dwarfs.  So  the  king  dwarf  sent  out  the  one  you 
saw,  and  told  him  to  hire  the  first  miner  he  could  find,  to  work 
in  the  deep  hole,  but  not  to  tell  him  how  hot  it  was  until  he  had 
made  his  contract.  So  the  dwarf  had  to  come  first  for  you,  Jorn, 
for  you  lived  nearest  the  mine,  but  he  hoped  he  would  not  find 
you,  for  he  knew  you  were  a  good  man.     That  was  the  reason  he 


THE  CASTLE  OE  BIM. 


just  gave  one  knock,  and  hurried  on  to  Laub's  house.  And  then 
he  told  me  how  Loris  ran  after  him,  and  how  good  she  was  to 
agree  to  let  him  give  the  work  to  Laub,  when  she  thought  he 
needed  it  more  than  her  father.  '  Now,'  says  he  to  me,  '  I  want  to 
do  something  for  that  family,  and  I  don't  know  anything  better 
that  could  happen  to  a  man  like  Jorn,  than  to  go  into  partnership 
with    a   Ninkum.' " 

At  these  words,  Jorn  looked  over  the  well-spread  supper-table, 
and  he  thought  the  dwarf  was  certainlv  rieht. 

"So  that's  the  way  I  came  to  live  here,"  said  the  Ninkum, 
"and  I  like  it  first-rate." 

"  I  wish  I  could  go  and  see  the  dwarfs  working  in  their 
mines,"   said  Loris. 

I'll  take  you,"  exclaimed  the  Ninkum.  "It's  not  a  long  walk 
from  here.      We  can  go  to-morrow." 

Jorn  gave  his  consent,  and  the  next  morning  Loris  and  the 
Ninkum  set  out  for  the  Ragged  Mine.  The  entrance  was  a 
great  jagged  hole  in  the  side  of  a  mountain,  and  the  inside  of  the 
mine  had  also  a  very  rough  and  torn  appearance.  It  belonged  to 
a  colony  of  dwarfs,  and  ordinary  mortals  seldom  visited  it,  but 
the  Ninkum  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  admission.  Making 
their  way  slowly  along  the  rough  and  sombre  tunnel,  Loris  and 
he  saw  numbers  of  dwarfs,  working  with  pick  and  shovel,  in 
search  of  precious  minerals. 

Soon  they  met  the  dwarf  who  had  come  to  Jorn's  house,  and 
he  seemed  glad  to  see  Loris  again.  He  led  her  about  to  various 
parts  of  the  mine,  and  showed  her  the  heaps  of  gold  and  silver  and 
precious  stones,  which  had  been  dug  out  of  the  rocks  around  them. 

The  Ninkum  had  seen  these  things  before,  and  so  he  thought 
he  would  go  and  look  for  the  hot  hole,  where  Laub  was  working ; 
that  would  be  a  novelty. 


1 84      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

He  soon  found  the  hole,  and  just  as  he  reached  it,  Laub 
appeared  at  its  opening,  slowly  climbing  up  a  ladder. 

He  looked  very  warm  and  tired,  and  throwing  some  gold  ore 
upon  the  ground,  from  a  basket  which  he  carried  on  his  back,  he 
sat   down    and   wiped    the    perspiration    from    his    forehead. 


THE   NINKUM    FINDS    LAUB    IN   THE    MINE. 


"That    is    warm   work,  Laub,"   said    the    Ninkum,  pleasantly. 

"Warm!"  said  Laub,  gruffly,  "hot  —  hot  as  fire.  Why 
the  gold  down  at  the  bottom  of  that  hole  burns  your  fingers 
when   you    pick    it   up.       If   I   hadn't   made   a    contract   with    these 


THE  CASTLE  OE  BUT.  185 


rascally  dwarfs  to  work  here  for  forty-one  days,  I  wouldn't  stay 
here  another  minute,  but  you  can't  break  a  contract  you  make 
with    dwarfs." 

"It's  a  pretty  hard  thing  to  have  to  work  here,  that  is  true," 
said  the  Ninkum,  "  but  you  owe  your  ill-fortune  to  yourself.  It's 
all  because  you're  known  to  be  so  ill-natured  and  wicked.  When 
the  dwarf  was  sent  to  hire  a  man  to  come  and  work  in  this 
hole,  he  had  to  go  to  Jorn's  house  first  because  that  was  the 
nearest  place,  but  he  just  gave  one  knock  there,  and  hurried 
away,  hoping  he  didn't  hear,  for  it  would  be  a  pity  to  have  a 
good  man  like  Jorn  working  in  a  place  like  this.  Then  he  went 
after  you,  for  he  knew  you  deserved  to  be  punished  by  this 
kind    of    work." 

As    the    Ninkum   said   this,  Laub's   face   grew  black  with   rage. 

"  So  that's  the  truth ! "  he  cried,  "  when  I  get  out  of  this 
place,  I'll  crush  every  bone  in  the  body  of  that  sneaking  Jorn," 
and,    so    saying   he    rushed    down    into    the    hot   hole. 

"  Perhaps  I  ought  not  to  have  told  him  all  that,"  said  the 
Ninkum,  as  he  walked  away,  "but  I  hate  secrets,  they  always 
make    mischief." 

When  he  joined  Loris,  the  little  girl  said,  "Let  ul  go  out 
of  this  place  now.  I  have  seen  nearly  every  thing,  and  it  is 
so    dark    and   gloomy." 

Taking  leave  of  the  kind  dwarf,  the  two  made  their  way 
out   of  the   mine. 

"  I  do  not  like  such  gloomy  places  any  better  than  you  do," 
said  the  Ninkum.  "Disagreeable  things  are  always  happening  in 
them.  I  like  to  have  things  bright  and  lively.  I'll  tell  you  what 
would    be    splendid!     To    make   a    visit    to    the    castle    of  Bim." 

"  What   is    that,    and  where   is    it  ? "     asked    Loris. 

"It's    the    most   delightful    place    in    the  whole   world."  said  the 


1 86      THE  FLOATIXG  PRIXCE  AXD  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Xinkum,  "While  you're  there  you  do  nothing  and  see  nothing 
but  what  is  positively  charming,  and  every  body  is  just  as  happy 
and  gay  as  can  be.  It's  all  life  and  laughter,  and  perfect  de- 
light.    I    know    you    would    be    overjoyed    if  you    were    there." 

"I  should  like  very  much  to  go,"  said  Loris,  "if  father 
would    let   me." 

"I'll  go  and  ask  him  this  minute,"  said  the  Xinkum.  ''I 
know  where  he  is  working.  You  can  run  home,  and  I  will  go 
to    him,    and    then    come    and    tell    you    what    he    say>." 

So  Loris  ran  home,  and  the  Xinkum  went  to  the  place 
where  Jorn  was  cutting  wood.  "Jorn,"  said  the  Xinkum,  "sup- 
pose that  ever)7  thing  in  the  world  were  reversed ;  that  you 
chopped  wood,  standing  on  your  head,  and  that  you  split  your 
axe,. instead  of  the  log  you  struck.      Would  not  that  be  peculiar?" 

"  Such  things  could  not  be,"  said  Jorn,  "  what  is  the  good  of 
talking    about    them  ?  " 

"  I  think  a  great  deal  about  such  matters,"  said  the  Xinkum, 
"They  expand  my  mind,  and  now,  Jorn,  reversibly  speaking  will 
you    let    Loris    go    with    me    to    the    castle    of    Bim  ? " 

"Where    is    that?"    asked    Jorn. 

"It  is  not  far  from  here.  I  think  we  could  go  in  half  a 
dav.     I    would    gret    a    horse    in    the    village. 

"And  how  long  would  you  stay?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know.  A  week  or  two,  perhaps.  Come,  now, 
Jorn,  reversibly  speaking,  may  she  go  ?" 

"  Xo,  indeed,"  said  Jorn,  "  on  no  account  shall  she  go.  I 
could  not  spare  her." 

"  All  right,"  said  the  Xinkum,  "  I  will  not  keep  you  from 
your  work  any  longer.      Good-morning." 

As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  Jorn's  sight,  the  Xinkum  began  to 
run  home  as  fast  as  he  could. 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  1 87 


"  Get  ready,  Loris,"  he  cried,  when  he  reached  the  house. 
"  Your  father  says,  reversibly  speaking,  that  on  every  account  you 
must  go.     He  can  well  spare  you." 

"But  must  we  go  now?"  said  Loris.  "Cannot  we  wait  until 
he  comes  home,  and  go  to-morrow?" 

"  No,  indeed,"  said  the  Ninkum.  "  There  will  be  obstacles  to 
our  starting  to-morrow.  So  let  us  hasten  to  the  village,  and  hire 
a  horse.  Your  father  will  get  along  nicely  here  by  himself,  and 
he  will  be  greatly  pleased  with  your  improvement  when  you  return 
from  the  castle  of  Bim." 

So  Loris,  who  was  really  much  pleased  with  the  idea  of  the 
journey,  hastened  to  get  ready,  and  having  put  the  house-key 
under  the  front  door-stone,  she  and  the  Ninkum  went  to  the 
village,  where  they  got  a  horse  and  started  for  the  castle  of  Bim. 

The  Ninkum  rode  in  front,  Loris  sat  on  a  pillow  behind,  and 
the  horse  trotted  along  gaily.  The  Ninkum  was  in  high  good 
spirits,  and  passed  the  time  in  telling  Loris  of  all  the  delightful 
things  she  would  see  in  the  castle  of  Bim. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  they  came  in  sight  of  a  vast  castle, 
which  rose  up  at  the  side  of  the  road  like  a  little  mountain. 

"  Hurrah !"  cried  the  Ninkum,  as  he  spurred  the  horse.  "  I 
knew  we  were  nearly  there !" 

Loris  was  very  glad  that  they  had  reached  the  castle,  for 
she  was  getting  tired  of  riding,  and  when  the  Ninkum  drew  up 
in  front  of  the  great  portals,  she  felt  sure  that  she  was  going 
to  see  wonderful  things,  for  the  door,  to  begin  with,  was,  she 
felt  sure,  the  biggest  door  in  the  whole  world. 

"You  need  not  get  off,"  said  the  porter,  who  stood  by  the 
door,  to  the  Ninkum,  who  was  preparing  to  dismount,  "yOu  can 
ride  right  in  " 

A  ccordinglv,  the  Ninkum  and  Loris  rode  rieht  in  to  the  castle 


1 88       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

through  the  front  door.  Inside,  they  found  themselves  in  a  high 
and  wide  hall-way  paved  with  stone,  which  led  back  to  what 
appeared  to  be  an  inner  court.      Riding   to   the   end    of  this    hall, 


THE   GIANT   WELCOMES    HIS    GUESTS. 


they  stopped  in  the  door-way  there,  and  looked  out.  In  the 
centre  of  the  court,  which  was  very  large,  there  stood  side  by  side> 
and  about  twenty  feet  apart,  two  great  upright  posts,  like  the 
trunks  of   tall  pine  trees.       Across  these,  near  their  tops,  rested  a 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  1 89 

thick  and  heavy  horizontal  pole,  and  on  this  pole  a  giant  was 
practising  gymnastics. 

Hanging  by  his  hands,  he  would  draw  himself  up,  until  his 
chin  touched  the  pole.  And  again  and  again  he  did  this,  until 
the  Ninkum  said  in  a  whisper,  "Twelve  times.  I  did  not  think 
he  could  do  it." 

The  giant  now  drew  up  his  legs,  and  threw  them  over  the 
bar,  above  his  head.  Then,  by  a  vigorous  effort,  he  turned  himself 
entirely  over  the  bar,  and  hung  beneath  it  by  his  hands.  After 
stopping  a  minute  or  two  to  breathe,  he  drew  up  his  legs 
again,  and  putting  them  under  the  bar,  between  his  hands  as 
boys  do  when  they  "  skin  the  cat,"  he  turned  partly  over,  and 
hung    in    this    position. 

His  face  was  now  turned  toward  the  doorway,  and  he  first 
noticed   his   visitors. 

"Hello!"    said   he   to   the   Ninkum.     "Could    you   do   that?" 

"  Not   on    that   pole,"    answered  the   Ninkum,    smiling. 

"  I  should  think  not,"  said  the  giant,  dropping  to  his  feet, 
and  puffing  a  little.  "  Ten  years  ago,  when  I  did  not  weigh  so 
much,  I  could  draw  myself  up  twenty-seven  times.  Come  in  with 
me   and  have  some  supper.     Is   that  your   little   daughter?" 

"  No,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  I  am  her  guardian  for  the  pre- 
sent." 

"  Ride  right  up-stairs,"  said  the  giant,  "  My  wife  is  up  there 
and  she  will   take   care  of  the  little  girl." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  that  my  horse  cannot  jump 
up  those  great  steps." 

"  Of  course  not,"  said  the  giant.  "  Let  me  help  you  up,  and 
then  I   will    go    down    and   bring   your    horses." 

"Oh,  that  won't  be  necessary,"  said  the  Ninkum,  and  Loris 
lauehed    at   the    idea. 


190      THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


"You  may  want  to  look  at  the  house,"  said  the  giant,  "and 
then    you    will   need    them." 

"So  the  giant  took  the  Ninkum  and  Loris  up-stairs,  and 
then  came  down,  and  brought  up  the  horses.  The  upper  story 
was  as  vast  and  spacious  as  the  lower  part  of  the  castle,  and 
by   a   window  the    giant's    wife    sat,   darning   a   stocking. 

As  they  approached  her,  the  Ninkum  whispered  to  Loris : 
"If  there  were  such  holes  in  my  stockings  I  should  fall  through." 
The  giantess  was  very  glad  to  see  Loris,  and  she  took  her  up 
in  her  hand,  and  kissed  her,  very  much  as  a  little  girl  would 
kiss  a  canary  bird.  Then  the  giant  children  were  sent  for — two 
big  boys  and  a  baby  girl,  who  thought  Loris  was  so  lovely  that 
she  would  have  squeezed  her  to  death,  if  her  mother  had  allowed 
her  to  take  the  little  visitor  in  her  hands. 

During  supper,  Loris  and  the  Ninkum  sat  in  chairs  with  long 
legs,  like  stilts,  which  the  giant  had  had  made  for  his  men  and 
women  visitors.  They  had  to  be  very  careful,  lest  they  should 
tip  over  and  break  their  necks. 

After  supper,  they  sat  in  the  great  upper  hall,  and  the 
giant  got  out  his  guitar  and  sang  them  a  song. 

"I  hope  there  are  not  many  more  verses,"  whispered  the 
Ninkum  to  Loris,  "  My  bones  are  almost  shaken  apart," 

"  How  did  you  like  that  ?"  asked  the  giant,  when  he  had 
finished. 

"It  was  very  nice,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "it  reminded  me  of 
something  I  once  heard  before ;  I  think  it  was  a  wagon-load  of 
copper  pots,  rolling  down  a  mountain,  but  I  am  not  sure." 

The  giant  thanked  him,  and  soon  after,  they  all  went  to  bed 
Loris  slept  in  the  room  with  the  giantess,  on  a  high  shelf  wher« 
the  children  could  not  reach  her. 

Just  before  they  went  to  their  rooms  the  Ninkum  said  to  Lori* 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  IQI 


"  Do  you  know  that  I  don't  believe  this  is  the  Castle  of 
Bim  ?" 

"It  didn't  seem  to  be  like  the  place  you  told  me  about," 
said  Loris,  "but  what  are  we  to  do?" 

"  Nothing,  but  to  go  to  bed,"  said  the  Ninkum.  "  They  are 
very  glad  to  see  us,  and  to-morrow  we  will  bid  them  good-bye, 
and  push  on  to  the  Castle  of  Bim." 

With  this,  the  Ninkum  jumped  on  his  horse,  and  rode  to  his 
room. 

The  next  day,  after  they  had  gone  over  the  Castle  and  seen 
all  its  sights,  the  Ninkum  told  the  giant  that  he  and  Loris  must 
pursue  their  journey  to  the  Castle  of  Bim. 

"  What  is  that  ?"  said  the  giant,  and  when  the  Ninkum 
proceeded  to  describe  it  to  him,  he  became  very  much  interested. 

"Ho!  Ho!  good  wife!"  he  cried,  "Suppose  we  go  with  these 
friends  to  the  Castle  of  Bim.  It  must  be  a  very  pleasant  place, 
and  the  exercise  will  do  me  good.  I'm  dreadfully  tired  of 
gymnastics.     What   do    you    say?     We    can    take    the    children." 

The  giantess  thought  it  would  be  a  capital  idea,  and  so 
they  all  put  on  their  hats  and  caps,  and  started  off,  leaving  the 
castle  in  charge  of  the  giants'  servants,  who  were  people  of 
common    size. 

They  journeyed  all  that  day.  Loris  and  the  Ninkum  riding 
ahead,  followed  by  the  giant,  then  by  the  giantess  carrying  the 
baby,  and  lastly  the  two  giant  boys  with  a  basket  of  provisions 
between    them. 

That  night  they  slept  on  the  ground,  under  some  trees, 
and  the  Ninkum  admitted  that  the  Castle  of  Bim  was  a  good 
deal    further   off  than    he    had    supposed    it    to    be. 

Toward  afternoon  of  the  next  day  they  found  themselves  on 
some    high   land,    and    coming    to    the    edge    of    a    bluff,    they    saw 


I92       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


THE   NINKUM    AND    HIS   COMPANY    ENTER   THE   CITY. 


THE  CASTLE  OE  BIM.  193 

in  the  plain  below,  a  beautiful  city.  The  giant  was  struck  with 
admiration. 

"I  have  seen  many  a  city,"  said  he,  "but  I  never  saw  one 
so  sensibly  and  handsomely  laid  out  as  that.  The  people  who 
built    that    place    knew  just  what    they    wanted." 

"Do  you  see  that  great  building  in  the  centre  of  the  city?'* 
cried  the  Ninkum.  "Well,  that  is  the  Castle  of  Bim.  Let  us 
hurry  down."  So,  away  they  all  started,  at  their  best  speed,  for 
the  city. 

They  had  scarcely  reached  one  of  the  outer  gates,  when  they 
were  met  by  a  citizen  on  horseback,  followed  by  two  or  three 
others  on  foot.  The  horseman  greeted  them  kindly,  and  said  that 
he  had  been  sent  to  meet  them.  "We  shall  be  very  glad,"  he 
said  to  the  Xinkum,  "to  have  you  and  the  little  girl  come  into 
our  city  to-night,  but  if  those  giants  were  to  enter,  the  people, 
especially  the  children,  would  throng  the  streets  to  see  them,  and 
many  would  unavoidably  be  trampled  to  death.  There  is  a  great 
show  tent  out  here,  where  they  can  very  comfortably  pass  the 
night,  and  to-morrow  we  will  have  the  streets  cleared,  and  the 
people  kept  within  doors.  Then  these  great  visitors  will  be  made 
welcome  to  walk  in  and  view  the  city." 

The  giants  agreed  to  this,  and  they  were  conducted  to  the 
tent,  where  they  were  made  very  comfortable,  while  the  Ninkum 
and  Loris  were  taken  into  the  city,  and  lodged  in  the  house  of 
the  citizen  who  had  come  to  meet   them. 

The  next  day  the  giants  entered  the  city,  and  the  windows 
and  doors  in  the  streets  which  they  passed  through,  were 
crowded    with  spectators. 

The  giant  liked  the  city  better  and  better,  as  he  walked 
through  it.  Everything  was  so  admirably  pleasing,  and  in  such 
perfect   order,     The    others    enjoyed    themselves    very    much,    too, 


194         THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND   OTHER  FAIRY  TALE*. 

and    Loris    was    old   enough   to    understand   the   beauty    and     con- 
veniences   of    the    things  she    saw   around    her. 

Towards    the    end    of    the    day,    the    Ninkum    came   to    her. 

"  Do  you  know,"  said  he,  "  that  the  Castle  of  Bim  is  not 
here  ?  That  large  building  is  used  by  the  governors  of  the  city. 
And  what  a  queer  place  it  is !  Everything  that  they  do  turns 
out  just  right.  I  saw  a  man  set  a  rat-trap  and  what  do  you 
think  ?  He  caught  the  rat !  I  could  not  help  laughing.  It  is 
very   funny." 

"  But   what    are    you    going    to    do  ? "     asked    Loris. 

"  We  will  stay  here  to-night,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  they  are 
very   kind, — and  to-morrow  we  will    go    on  to    the  Castle  of  Bim.' 

The  next  day,  therefore,  our  party  again  set  out  on  their 
journey.  The  Ninkum  had  told  the  citizen,  who  had  entertained 
him,  where  they  were  going  and  his  accounts  of  the  wonderful 
Castle    induced    this    worthy    man    to    go    with    him. 

"In  our  city,"  said  he,  "we  try  to  be  governed  in  everything 
by  the  ordinary  rules  of  common  sense.  In  this  way  we  get  along 
very  comfortably  and  pleasantly,  and  everything  seems  to  go  well 
with  us.  But  we  are  always  willing  to  examine  into  the  merits  of 
things  which  are  new  to  us,  and  so  I  would  like  to  go  to  this 
curious  castle,  and  come  back  and  report  what  I  have  seen  to  my 
cellow-citizens." 

His  company  was  gladly  accepted,  and  all  set  out  in  high 
good  humor,  the  citizen  riding  by  the  side  of  Loris  and  the 
Ninkum. 

But  when  they  had  gone  several  miles,  the  giantess  declared 
that  she  believed  she  would  go  back  home.  The  baby  was 
getting  very  heavy,  and  the  boys  were  tired.  The  giant  could 
tell   her  about  the   Castle   of  Bim  when   he   came  home. 

So    the   giantess  turned   back  with  her  children,  her  husband 


THE   CASTLE   OE  BIM. 


195 


kissing  her  good-bye,  and  assuring  her  that  he  would  not  let 
her  go  back  by  herself  if  he  did  not  feel  certain  that  no  one 
would    molest  her    on    the    way. 

The  rest  of  the  party  now  went  on  at  a  good  pace,  the 
giant  striding  along  as  fast  as  the  horses  could  trot.  The  Xinkum 
did  not  seem  to  know  the  way  as  well  as  he  had  said  he  did.  He 
continually  desired  to  turn  to  the  right,  and,  when  the  others  in- 
quired if  he  was  sure  that  he  ought  to  do  this,  he  said  that  the 
best  thing  a  person  could  do  when  a  little  in  doubt  was  to  turn  to 
the  right. 

The  citizen  did  not  like  this  method  of  reasoning,  and  he  was 
about  to  make  an  objection  to  it,  when  a  man  was  perceived,  sit- 
ting, in  doleful  plight,  by  the  side  of  the  road.  The  Ninkum  who 
was  very  kind-hearted,  rode  up  to  him,  to  inquire  what  had  hap- 
pened to  him,  but  the  moment  the  man  raised  his  head,  and  before 
he  had  time  to  say  a  word,  Loris  slipped  off  her  horse  and  threw 
her  arms  around  his  neck. 

"Oh  father!    father!"    she  cried.     "How  came  you  here?" 
It  was  indeed,  Jorn,  ragged,  wounded  and  exhausted. 
In  a  moment  everyone  set  to  work  to  relieve  him.     Loris  ran 
for  water  and  bathed  his  face    and    hands ;     the    citizen    gave    him 
some  wine,  from  a  flask  ;    the  giant  produced  some  great  pieces  of 
bread  and  meat;    and  the  Xinkum  asked  him  questions. 

Jorn  soon  felt  refreshed  and  strengthened,  and  then  he  told 
his  story.  He  had  been  greatly  troubled,  when  he  found  that 
Loris  had  gone  away  against  his  express  orders. 

"  Why  father,"  cried  Loris,  at  this  point,  "  you  said  I  could  go." 
"  Never,"  said  Jorn,  "  I  said  you   could  not  go." 
"  Reversibly  speaking,"  said  the  Ninkum  smiling,  "  he  consented, 
that  was  the  way  I  put  the  question  to  him.     If  I  had  not    put   it 
in  that  way,  I  should  have  told  a  lie." 


I96       THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 

Everybody  looked  severely  at  the  Ninkum,  and  Loris  was 
very  angry,  but  her  father  patted  her  on  the  head,  and  went  on 
with  his  story.  He  would  have  followed  the  Ninkum  and  his 
daughter,  but  he  did  not  know  what  road  they  had  taken,  and  as 
they  were  on  a  horse  he  could  not  in  any  case,  expect  to  catch 
up  with  them. 

So  he  waited,  hoping  they  would  soon  return,  but,  before  long 
he    was    very   glad    that    Loris     was    away 

The  wicked  Laub,  who,  in  some  manner,  had  found  out 
that  he  had  been  made  to  work  in  the  dwarfs'  mine  instead  of 
Jorn,  who  had  been  considered  too  good  for  such  disagreeable 
labor,  had  become  so  enraged,  that  he  broke  his  contract  with 
the  dwarfs,  and,  instead  of  continuing  his  work  in  the  mine, 
had  collected  a  few  of  his  depraved  companions,  and  had  made 
an   attack    upon    Jorn's    house. 

The  doors  had  been  forced,  poor  Jorn  had  been  dragged 
forth,  beaten,  and  forced  to  fly,  while  Laub  and  his  companions 
took  possession  of  the  house,  and  everything  in  it. 

"  But  how  could  you  wander  so  far,  dear  father  ?"  asked 
Loris. 

"It  is  not  far,"  said  Jorn,  "our  home  is  not  many  miles 
away." 

"Then  you  have  been  going  in  a  circle,"  said  the  citizen  to 
the  Ninkum,  "and  you  are  now  very  near  the  point  you  started  from." 

"That  seems  to  be  the  case,"  said  the  Ninkum,  smiling. 

"But  we  won't  talk  about  it  now,"  said  the  citizen.  "We 
must  see  what  we  can  do  for  this  poor  man.  He  must  have  his 
house  again." 

"  I  would  have  asked  the  dwarfs  to  help  me,"  said  Jorn,  "  but 
I  believe  they  would  have  killed  Laub  and  the  others  if  they  had 
resisted,  and  I   didn't   want  any  blood  shed." 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  1 97 

"  No,"  said  the  citizen.  "  I  think  we  can  manage  it  better 
than  that.  Our  large  friend  here,  will  be  able  to  get  these 
people   out  of  your  house  without  killing  them." 

"  Oh,   yes,"  said    the  giant,   "  I'll   attend  to  that." 

Jorn  being  now  quite  ready  to  travel,  the  party  proceeded, 
and   soon   reached  his   house. 

When  Laub  perceived  the  approach  of  Jorn  and  his  friends, 
he  barricaded  all  the  doors  and  windows,  and,  with  his  com- 
panions  prepared   to  resist  all   attempts   to   enter. 

But  his  efforts  were  useless.  The  giant  knelt  down  before  the 
house,  and  having  easily  removed  the  door,  he  thrust  in  his  arm,  and 
sweeping  it  around   the   room,  easily  caught  three  of  the  invaders. 

He  then  put  his  other  arm  through  the  window  of  the 
Ninkum's  room,  and  soon  pulled  out  Laub,  taking  no  notice  of 
his   kicks   and   blows. 

The  giant  then  tied  the  four  rascals  in  a  bunch  by  the  feet, 
and  laid   them   on   the  grass. 

"  Now,"  said  the  citizen  to  the  Ninkum,  "  as  there  seems 
to  be  nothing  more  to  be  done  for  this  good  man  and  his 
daughter,  suppose  you  tell  me  the  way  to  the  Castle  of  Bim.  I 
think  I  can  find  it,  if  I  have  good  directions,  and  I  do  not  wish 
to   waste  any   more   time." 

"  I   do   not  know  the   exact  way,"  answered  the   Ninkum. 

"What!"  cried  the  other,  "have  you  never  been  there?" 

"  No,"   said   the   Ninkum. 

"Well,  then,  did  not  the  person  who  told  you  about  it,  tell 
you  the  way  ?" 

"No  one  ever  told  me  about  it,"  replied  the  Ninkum.  "I 
have  thought  a  great  deal  on  the  subject,  and  I  feel  sure  that 
there  must  be  such  a  place,  and  the  way  to  find  it  is  to  go  and 
look    for  it." 


THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 


"Well,"  said  the  citizen,  smiling,  "you  are  a  true  Ninkum. 
I  suppose  we  have  all  thought  of  some  place  where  everything 
shall  be  just  as  we  want  it  to  be,  but  I  don't  believe  any  of 
us  will   find  that  place.     I  am  going  home." 


THE   GIANT   PUTS    HIS   ARM   THROUGH   THE   DOORWAY. 


"And  I  too,"  said  the  giant,  "and  on  my  way  I  will  stop  at  the 
Ragged  Mine,  and  leave  these  fellows  to  the  care  of  the  dwarfs. 
They  will   see   that  they  molest  honest  men   no   more." 

"  And  I  think  I  will  go  too,"  said  the  Ninkum,  "  I  liked  this 
place  very  much,  but  I  am  getting  tired  of  it  now." 

li  That  will  be  a  good  thing  for  you  to  do,"  said  the  citizen, 
who    had    heard    the    story  of  how  the   Ninkum  had  been  sent  to 


THE  CASTLE  OF  BIM.  1 99 

jorn  and  Loris,  as  a  reward.  "  You  have  lived  for  a  time  with 
these  good  people,  and  have  been  of  some  service  to  them,  but  I 
am  quite  sure  they  now  feel  that  partnership  with  a  Ninkum  is  a 
very  dangerous  thing,  and  should  not  be  kept  up  too  long." 

"No  doubt  that's  true,"  said  the  Ninkum.  "Good-bye,  my 
friends.     I  will  give  you  my  room  and  everything  that  is  in  it." 

"  You  have  been  very  kind  to  us,"  said  Loris. 

"  Yes,"  said  Jorn,  "  and  you  got  me  work  that  will  last  a  long 
time." 

"I  did  what  I  could,"  cried  the  Ninkum,  mounting  his  horse, 
and  gaily  waving  his  hat  around  his  head,  "and,  reversibly  speak- 
ing, I  took  you  to  the  Castle  of  Bim." 


Novels  and  Short  Stories  by 

FRANK  R.  STOCKTON 


to  awft."— WlLUASI  DEAN  HOWOXs. 


JOHN  GAYTHER'S  GARDEN 

And    the    Stories    Told    Therein 

Illustrated.    12mo.    SI. 35  net 

«I„  their  ,,thoris  most  diverting  am    The  experiences £  Farther  Abner  as 
town  librarian  would  bring  smiles  to  a  woe<louded  face.  -A  «  I  <"*  Z.m«. 

AFIELD  AND  AFLOAT 
Illustrated.    l2mo.    S1.35  urf 

••  In  this  volume  of  short  stories  Mr.  Suxktor ;  once  -g^  *£*  "^ 
light  comedy  and  ^^?^Si'  makes  a  delightful  volume." 
is  finely  balanced  by  love,  and  tnu»    aucu  on  —Boston  Journal. 

A  STORY  TELLER'S  PACK 
"  /«  //n's  took  there  is  not  one  disappointment." 

Illustrated.    12mo.    S1.35  net 

-Turn  .here  we  will  in  these  admirably  written  tales, ^^S^SSt" 

asssssssessaas 

and  a  very  taking  cover."— Tie  Outlook. 

THE  GIRL  AT  COBHURST 

12mo.     SI. 35  «rf 
«  4  v»m  of  country  life  full  of  Stocktonian  people,  put  together  with  StocktonJan 
dexterity  rhiiS°and  conscientiousness,  and  excellently adapted £ .occupy  mmds 
wUch  crave  an  interval  of  relaxation  f^om  harassing  thought.  -E.  S.  Martin. 


NOVELS  AND  SHORT  STORIES  BY  FRANK  R.  STOCKTON 


CONCERNING  MR.  STOCKTON'S  STORIES. 

"  Mr.  Stockton,  more,  perhaps,  than  any  recent  writer,  has  helped  to  define  the 
peculiar  virtues  of  the  short  story.  He  has  shown  how  possible  it  is  to  use  surprise 
as  an  effective  element,  and  to  make  the  turn  of  a  story  rather  than  the  crisis  of  a 
plot  count  for  everything.  It  may  be  said  in  general  that  Mr.  Stockton  does  not 
rely  often  upon  a  sudden  reversal  at  the  end  of  a  story  to  capture  the  reader,  but 
gives  him  a  whimsey  or  caprice  to  enjoy;  while  ^he  works  out  the  details  in  a  suc- 
cession of  amusing  turns." — The  Atlantic  Monthly. 


Uniform  Edition  of  the  following  Volumes: 

THE   WATCHMAKER'S   WIFE 

And  Other  Stories 

12mo.    SI  .25  net 

"His  "stories  are  characterized  by  the  oddity  and  drollery  which  distinguish  Mr. 
Stockton's  from  that  of  the  ordinary  humorists."— Charleston  News  and  Courier. 

THE   LATE   MRS.    NULL 
12mo.    551.25  net 

"  We  can  assure  prospective  readers  that  their  only  regret  after  finishing  the  book 
will  be  that  never  again  can  they  hope  for  the  pleasure  of  reading  it  for  the  first  time." 

— The  Critic. 

RUDDER   GRANGE 
12mo,  cloth.    $1.25  net 

"Humor  like  this  is  perennial."— Washington  Post. 

THE   RUDDER   GRANGERS   ABROAD 
And  Other  Stories 
12mo,  cloth.    $1.25  net 

"  It  will  be  eagerly  sought  by  all  old  friends  of  Pomona  and  Jonas  and  the  other 
characters  who  have  so  delighted  the  numberless  readers  of  '  Rudder  Grange.'  " 

— The  Outlook. 

THE   LADY,    OR   THE   TIGER? 
And  Other  Stories 
12mo,  cloth.    $1.25  net 

"His  unique  stories  always  hit  the  mark.     But  'The  Lady,  or  the  Tiger?'  was  a 
shaft  condensed  from  the  entire  Stocktonese." — Century  Magazine. 

THE   CHRISTMAS   WRECK 

And  Other  Stories 
12mo,  cloth.     $1.25  net 

"With  the  charm   of  a  most  delicate  humor,  his  stories  become  irresistibly  at« 
tractive." — Philadelphia  Times. 


NOVELS  AND  SHORT  STORIES  BY  FRANK  R.  STOCKTON 


blessing  and  delight  ?  " 


Two  Companion  Novels  of  Adventure 

THE   ADVENTURES   OF   CAPTAIN    HORN 

"  //  a  better  story  of  adventure  has  been  written  of  late,  I  want  to  know  the  name  of  it." 

12mo.    $1.35  net 

"  There  is  no  more  thoroughly  entertaining  writer  before  the  public  to-day  than  Mr. 
Stockton.    He  writes  to  amuse,  and  he  succeeds  admirably." — Boston  Globe. 

"  Mr.  Stockton  has  touched  the  high-water  mark  of  romantic  fiction  and  has  shown 
his  power  to  grasp  the  magic  of  Defoe  and  Stevenson." — London  Speaker. 

MRS.   CLIFF'S   YACHT 

"Mr.  Stockton  is  at  his  best  in  this  story  of  land  and  sea." — The  Independent. 

Illustrated.    12mo.    $1.35  net 

"  Those  who  remember  '  The  Adventures  of  Captain  Horn.'  and  all  who  read  the 
book  will  remember  it.  have  reason  to  thank  Mr.  Frank  Stockton  that  he  has  not  left 
them  in  suspense  regarding  the  disposition  of  so  much  of  the  great  treasure  as  fell  to  the 
share  of  Mrs.  Cliff  and  of  the  Peruvian  Government.  '  Mrs.  Cliff's  Yacht '  is  the  title  of 
this  sequel,  and  the  wit  and  insight  into  human  nature  which  the  first  part  of  the  book 
shows  makes  a  happy  complement  to  the  stirring  adventure  which  occupies  the  last  part 
when  the  fate  of  the  Peruvian  treasure  is  narrated." — Atlantic  Monthly. 


A  New  and  Cheaper  Edition  of  Two  Famous  Books 

In  uniform  style.    Illustrated  by  A.  B.  Frost.    Each  l2mo,  $1.35  net 
POMONA'S   TRAVELS 

A  Series  of  Letters  to  the  Mistress  of  Rudder  Grange  from  her 
Former  Handmaiden 

"  An  attractive  reprint  is  'Pomona's  Travels,'  by  Mr.  Frank  R.  Stockton,  whose 
name  alone  carries  a  laugh  with  it.  There  is  humor,  also,  in  the  delightful  pictures  by 
A.  B.  Frost,  which  have  almost  as  much  character  as  the  story.  The  cover  in  buff  and 
green,  relieved  with  a  touch  of  black,  is  very  attractive;  and  as  the  work  itself  is  one  of 
the  happiest  things  that  even  Mr.  Stockton's  fancy  has  conceived,  everything  makes  for 
its  success." — The  Dial. 

RUDDER    GRANGE 

.      "0f„aU    Stockton's    inimitable    books    this    has    always    been    regarded    as   the 
best." — Boston  Transcript. 

"A  most  attractive  new  edition  in  a  charming  binding.  .  .  .  Pomona  is  just  as 
funny  on  re-ieading  as  on  first  acquaintance,  and  the  book  will  not  only  make  new  friends 
in  its  new  dress,  but  reclaim  old  ones  as  well."— The  Interior. 

"  If  there  is  any  one  who  has  never  read  Stockton's  '  Rudder  Grange.'  he  should  be 
advised  of  the  new  edition  of  that  inimitable  story  which  has  just  been  put  out  and 
those  who  have  worn  out  their  old  copies  through  much  handling  will  also  be  lucky  to 
take  advantage  of  the  opportunity."— Chicago  Record. 


NOVELS  AND  SHORT  STORIES  BY  FRANK  R.  STOCKTON 

THE    BEEMAN    OF   ORN 

And    Other    Fanciful    Tales 

12mo.     Sl .25  net 

"  It  would  be  idle  to  describe  the  fanciful  humor  of  these  stories.    To  read  them  i« 
simple  recreation."— London  Alhenmum. 

AMOS   KILBRIGHT 

His  Adscititious  Experiences.     With  Other  Stories 

12mo,  cloth.    £1.25  net 

"  A  collection  of  inimitable   tales.  .The  writer's  whimsical   humor  and  inventive 
genius  fand  fatting  scope  in  the  title  story."— Boston  Commonwealth. 

ARDIS   CLAVERDEN 
12mo.    81.25  net 

"  A  very  pretty  story,  tender,  and  full  of  gentle  humor."— Philadelphia  Press. 


Mr.  Stockton's  Books  For  The  Young 

"  His  books  for  boys  and  girls  are  classics."— Newark  Advertiser. 

THE  CLOCKS  OF  RON  DAI  NE,  and  Other  Stories.  With 
24  illustrations  by  Blashfield,  Rogers,  Beard,  and  others. 
Square  8vo.    §1.35  net. 

PERSONALLY  CONDUCTED.  Illustrated  by  Pennell,  Par- 
sons, and  others.    Square  8vo.    $1.80  net. 

THE  STORY  OF  VITEAU.  Illustrated  by  R.  B.  Birch.  12mo. 
$1.35  net. 

A  JOLLY  FELLOWSHIP.   With  20  illustrations.   12mo.   $1.35  net. 

THE  FLOATING  PRINCE  AND  OTHER  FAIRY  TALES. 
Illustrated.     Square  8vo.    $1.35  net. 

THE  TING-A-LING  TALES.     Illustrated.    12mo.    $1.00  net. 

ROUNDABOUT  RAMBLES  IN  LANDS  OF  FACT  AND 
FICTION.     Illustrated.    Square  8vo.    $1.35  net. 

TALES  OUT  OF  SCHOOL.  With  nearly  200  illustrations. 
Square  8vo.    $1.35  net. 


CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS,  597-599  Fifth  Ave,  New  York 


,,M  ,1 


^EBSITY 


LIBR  '  i  - 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall 


6Nov'o9BB 

OCT? 5  ID?] 

LD  21A-507n-4,'59 
(A1724sl0)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


338037 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


